#yes. okay. it's half the mountain goats but like stick with me | Explore Tumblr posts and blogs

wordsablaze · 4 years ago

Text

13/13 - goat string of fate

A Dozen Denials Soulmate-identifiers exist to make things easier unless you’re Jaskier, who’s equally as deep in love as he is in denial. But there’s only so many excuses you can make to avoid the truth… (aka jaskier’s soulmate is definitely a witcher, just not the one he first assumes)

A/N: what we've all been waiting for... undeniable red string of fate, but with goats for eskel's sake ;) @alllthequeenshorses @eskel-loves-lilbleater

previous chapter

“If life could give me one blessing, it would be to take you off my hands!”

Jaskier’s heart breaks.

He knows that Geralt isn’t lying because the words don’t show up on his skin and he knows that Geralt isn’t just saying that for the sake of it because his pulse is as steady as ever under his wrist and he knows that Geralt isn’t thinking with a clouded mind because he can’t feel any intense emotions at the back of his mind.

The only logical conclusion to make is that Geralt really means it.

“See you round,” he says, even though he’s not sure he will.

It’s nowhere near the first time he’s had his heart broken but somehow this time hurts so much more than every other time, probably something to do with the fact that he’s leaving his very soulmate behind as he walks away with blurred vision and wobbly steps.

He doesn’t walk very far, though; he just can’t bring himself to.

There is a building on fire.

And there is a witcher trying to help.

Nobody asked him to help and yet he runs into the building because he can hear the panicked heartbeats of four humans inside.

He hands over a frightened child to their mother and runs back in.

He hands over a man to his grateful sister and runs back in.

He hands over a crying girl to her father and runs back in.

There’s one more racing heartbeat inside the building but he can’t find it, it doesn’t belong to anyone he can see, and even though he tries his best because he can’t let anyone die - he just can’t - he has no choice but to leave when the roof caves in and smoke fills the air.

It’s only once he can breathe again that he realises the heartbeat has followed him out.

The last person wasn’t in the fire after all; they’re under his skin.

Jaskier doesn’t get the rest of the story from the others in the end.

He wants to - he’s a bard so of course he wants to - but he knows that his own story having just found such a bitter end means that he won’t do the dragon hunt any justice so he leaves its tale to the dwarves.

He’s tired and he kind of wants to cry and he doesn’t know which way he’s meant to go so he doesn’t even try to subtly follow the others back down the mountain. Instead, he walks and walks and walks and hopes he doesn’t fall to his death.

And he doesn’t. But he does stumble over nothing in particular and end up rolling over himself until he hits a tree, gasping for breath and curling around his lute because he doesn’t have any other source of comfort.

The last thought he manages before he drifts off - read: passes out - is that he’s incredibly glad his lute hasn't broken the same way his heart has.

There is a funeral.

And there is a witcher trying to mourn.

But there is something giddy in the back of his throat and something bright behind his eyes and something exciting at his fingertips and he cannot focus his emotions.

There is a fight.

And there is a witcher trying to concentrate.

But there is a puzzle in his lungs and a question on the tip of his tongue and a mystery in his every bone and he cannot tell if he knows what move to make next.

There is a festival.

And there is a witcher watching quietly.

But there is a heavy grief in his stomach and a heavy doubt inside his mind and a heavy pain within his blood and he has no idea why his body is telling him to be upset.

Jaskier wakes to the taste of oranges.

For some reason, it just makes him want to cry.

“We are not dying on some godsforsaken mountain,” Jaskier mutters to his lute but also to himself because if he is to die, it will not be at the hands of heartbreak.

A lot easier said than done, though, because he ends up lost. Horribly lost. So lost that he wonders if someone had moved him while he was sleeping because there’s no way he could end up so clueless when he’d been pretty close to their original path the day before.

And he’s not unfit but he must have bruised himself more than he can tell while tumbling because he doesn’t get further than the duration of half a dozen ballads before both his muscles and his lungs force him to stop and rest in danger of retiring altogether.

Still, he keeps going. He can’t find anything edible but he hangs onto the taste of oranges from his stolen dream as he pushes forwards, begrudgingly thanking Destiny for giving him at least that from his soulmate.

There is a town with a contract.

And there is a witcher who almost regrets accepting it.

The monster is easy enough to defeat, nothing that takes more than a day. No, the monster isn’t the reason he chooses to disappear for almost a month afterwards - that would be the mirror.

Or more specifically, what he sees in the mirror: one of his eyes is the wrong colour.

He thinks he’s delirious at first but one potion and two hours’ worth of meditating later, his eyes are still inexplicably mismatched.

His left eye is the colour of the sky. The colour of the ocean. The colour of a privilege that he was never allowed to have. And he’s read just about enough poetry to know how that means he has a soulmate out there somewhere.

All that does is drown him in a blue hue of guilt.

Jaskier has just started playing his third song on the lute when something crashes into his legs.

He yelps, springing to his feet and almost tripping over whatever it is that’d crashed into him, which turns out to be a goat. A goat, of all things.

“Right, well, if you could not do that whole attacking thing again, that’d be great. You have rather pointy horns,” Jaskier huffs, settling on the rock once again.

To its credit, the goat seems to listen, munching on grass instead of stepping on his toes as Jaskier starts playing again. Confused but not entirely against the company, he continues singing about whatever comes to mind until the sky begins to darken and the air turns cold.

He sighs, putting the lute away and gently reaching out to stroke the goat, smiling when it doesn’t just headbutt him and bleats happily before settling in his lap. “At least you seem to want to stick around,” he mumbles.

Too tired to find anywhere more sheltered, Jaskier pulls his doublet tighter around himself and hugs his new best friend as tightly as he dares. For a moment, the goat lifts its head and stares at him and he fears he’s about to have his eye poked out, but then it just burps and settles again.

This time, he falls asleep laughing.

There is a hearth.

And there is a witcher sat beside three other witchers.

And despite the warmth of the fire and the warmth of his family, he is cold.

He is colder than he ever is, colder than when he is submerged underwater during a fight or when he is caught unawares in a storm or when he is kicked out of a tavern because he brings down the mood.

There is no explanation for why he is cold because he is home and he is safe and he should be warm but for some reason, he is not.

He is rarely warm.

And if he is warm, he doesn’t understand why.

There is no explanation for why he is warm when passing ruins he’s never seen before or when camping in the middle of nowhere just to be away from people or when being told the last copy of the book he’d been looking for was just sold to someone else.

Eventually, he gets used to the confusion, pulls on a cloak, and moves on.

Jaskier is probably losing a few of his marbles.

With nothing better to do, he follows the goat as it travels along a seemingly random path to find nothing in particular, stopping every so often to munch on something or the other.

“I can’t believe I’m following a goat,” he mutters to himself as he brushes grass off his arms, “and it’s not even a cute little baby- what’s a baby goat called? Hmm, I should really know that… Or should I? It’s not like I’ve met any farmers lately. Or anyone, for who am I meant to meet atop a mountain? Well, a goat, apparently.”

Said goat bleats at him as if asking him to hurry up.

“Yes yes, I’m hurrying. Some of us don’t eat grass, you know? Oh, but how would you know when all you can think about is the next patch of moss you’re going to eat? Is that what life is to be, travelling from patch to patch and-? Hey, that could be a wonderful name. I dub thee Patchy, my dearest goat friend,” Jaskier declares, grinning.

Patchy bleats again and headbutts his shin but it’s okay because it doesn’t hurt in the slightest and he only wobbles a little bit.

“I’m taking that as your approval!”

There is a woman.

And there is a witcher lying in bed next to her.

They are both tired and not quite awake and she is gently running her nails along his arms because she has never seen anyone with so many scars.

He is waiting for her to fall asleep but she sits up and frowns, pointing out the words that have appeared on his skin: but I didn’t take any honey.

She must be able to tell he’s just as confused as she is because she gives him a funny look but doesn’t pry, though he leaves in the dead of night while she’s still asleep to avoid any chances of her asking questions.

But the words keep appearing and he ends up with plenty of his own questions anyway.

When he’s mending his armour: it doesn’t even hurt anymore; when he’s hunting: I love you more than I love getting drunk; when he’s brushing his horse: I assure you I have a perfectly good explanation; when he’s buying new gloves: I’m afraid I don’t know you; when he’s stitching up a wound: of course I was given permission to be here.

And on and on and on.

He wonders if this person is even human at times because they seem to lie more in a week than he even talks in a month.

Jaskier is exhausted.

“Hey, Patchy, it’s been lovely to know you but I think the time has come to part ways because I simply cannot take another step,” he mutters, leaning against the closest tree and sliding to the floor.

Patchy leaps into his lap with an oddly angry bleat.

Jaskier shrugs, ripping up a bit of grass and letting her eat it off his hand before sighing. “I fear it is indeed my fate to perish here. Perhaps life does grant blessings after all, hmm?”

His stomach rumbles and Patchy seems to take offence, startling and jerking sideways, the goat’s horns catching on his sleeve and causing a panic that leads to a large tear in his doublet and a mercifully smaller tear in his skin.

Still, he winces, pressing a hand onto the cut and half-heartedly glaring at Patchy. “Really? You’re lucky the material is red anyway, you menace.”

He regrets his words when the goat stands, spins on the spot, and makes a strange noise before sprinting away. Somehow, that abrupt departure stings far more than his actual injury.

There is an ocean.

And there is a witcher who has never been to the coast for a good reason, and still hasn’t.

He doesn’t belong in this scene, he’s borrowing it from someone else without even knowing how, but he can’t look away from the waves as they brush over the sand and over his toes before retreating once more.

There is a cane.

And there is a witcher who has never suffered this kind of punishment, and still hasn’t.

Although the injuries are not his and the crime - if it even exists - has nothing to do with him, he can’t escape the burning pain and the sharp throbbing as someone makes sure the wood meets its mark, again and again.

There is a cat.

And there is a witcher who has never been able to see one up close, and still hasn’t.

He’s not the one touching the tiny ball of fluff that curls up in his palms, he seems to be experiencing someone else’s amazement, but the feeling of soft fur and quiet purring stays with him for no less than a week.

Jaskier is ready to give up.

He truly has no idea where he is or how he’s meant to get back to flat land. The berries he’d found in the morning have done very little to provide him with energy and he’s about to declare himself as food for the wolves or something when he hears bleating.

“Patchy!”

And it is.

The goat barrels into him hard enough to knock him over but he’s too busy trying to hug his horned friend to care. He’s also too busy hugging his horned friend to notice that he’s being watched. That is, until someone clears their throat.

He freezes, looking up.

There’s a very long moment in which his heart drops about a mile into his stomach as he catches sight of a wolf medallion but then he sees the amber eyes and the spiked armour and the hesitant smile and his lungs remember how to work once again.

“You have no idea how happy I am to see you,” Jaskier says, grinning.

The witcher frowns at that, glancing over him in clear concern. Before he can reply, Jaskier looks away to tug his sleeve out of Patchy’s mouth and winces as he pulls on the not quite scab that had developed over the goat-inflicted wound.

“Oh, is he yours?” the witcher asks after a minute, and gods is his voice deep enough to sink into forever.

Jaskier blinks, pulling himself back to the matter at hand before he spirals into a daydream and shaking his head. “I didn’t even know he was a he, to be honest. Thank you for that, by the way, at least I can sing him a more accurate song of gratitude now.”

The witcher chuckles and steps to the side, revealing another, smaller goat that immediately bounds over and settles on his leg; Jaskier has never been so innocently afraid to accidentally move in his life.

“She’s called Lil Bleater,” the witcher says, promptly cursing when said goat starts nibbling on the sleeve Jaskier had just saved from being eaten by Patchy.

“It’s not like I was planning on wearing this doublet again anyway,” Jaskier says, but he still feels incredibly guilty for letting such fine tailoring end up as food for a pair of goats.

Eskel has never been so confused.

He feels like he recognises this stranger from somewhere but he can’t place it, the knowledge is almost like smoke slipping between his fingers before he can grasp it properly.

“It looks like it’s seen better days anyway,” he says, immediately regretting it when the other man blinks at him.

But then he laughs - perhaps the nicest laugh Eskel has ever had the pleasure of hearing - and holds out a hand, amusement sparkling in his eyes. Eskel leans forwards to shake his hand but Lil Bleater chooses that moment to get up and charge at him so he steps back and picks her up instead, offering the man an apologetic look.

“Not to worry, my hand will live a little longer without the honour of yours in it. I’m Jaskier, and you have my eternal gratitude for appearing out of nowhere when I was about a day away from forgetting what other people’s voices sound like,” the man says sincerely.

“Jaskier?” Eskel echoes.

He knows Geralt has mentioned this bard in the past and he’d have to be living under a rock not to know of him at all, what with the songs that are sung his way whenever he ventures into more populated towns, but he can’t fathom why someone so famous would be spending his time with a mountain goat.

Jaskier grins up at him. “Ah, so you’ve heard of me! I wish I could say the same but I don’t believe we’ve met before?”

Eskel shakes his head. “I, uh, I don’t do… crowds.”

“You and every other witcher, it seems,” Jaskier says, but he doesn’t sound like he’s trying to insult anyone. If anything, he seems almost sad.

“The crowds seem more like your style, bardling. What are you doing up here?”

The bard opens his mouth to say something before closing it again, then sighs. “I got lost and ended up following a goat until I got even more lost?”

Eskel chuckles, then puts Lil Bleater back on the ground before leaning down and offering Jaskier his hand because it feels odd to continue the conversation while he’s still sitting down. This time, the goats don’t get in the way and he manages to pull them both upright.

Jaskier gets about five seconds of being upright before he keels over.

Everything hurts.

The world blurs around him.

His knees hit the floor with a dull thud.

Everything really hurts.

There’s something under his skin.

His body is on fire.

Everything hurts so very much and he has no idea what’s happening and the sky has disappeared altogether and there’s water rushing past his ears and he’s in so much pain and he’s going to die without even having learnt this gorgeous witcher’s name and he can’t feel his hands at all and it’s way too dark and-

“Breathe, Jaskier!”

He already is.

Or maybe he’s not.

He unclenches his jaw and gasps desperately.

“That’s it, just breathe, you’re okay.”

But he’s not.

Or maybe he will be.

He groans and reluctantly peels open his eyes.

“I’ve got you,” the witcher murmurs, and he has; his arms are practically cradled around Jaskier and the two of them are kneeling in a tangle of limbs on the ground.

Jaskier exhales.

“You’re not going to die, I promise. And my name’s Eskel,” the witcher whispers, at which point Jaskier mortifyingly realises he must have been panicking out loud.

Slowly, Jaskier uncurls his limbs.

He stretches his fingers out from where they’d been squeezed into fists and waits for a moment before accepting that whatever the blinding pain had been is over before looking up, intending to thank Eskel.

But Eskel gasps before he can say anything.

And Jaskier immediately panics again, wondering what could possibly be wrong. He doesn’t need to ask though, because Eskel lifts a hand to ever so lightly tracing his finger down the right side of Jaskier’s face and it doesn’t take a genius to work out what he can see.

“No no no no no,” Jaskier breathes frantically, “this cannot be happening.”

He pulls himself out of Eskel’s arms and shakes his head but his gaze lands on his hands as he uses them to balance and his breath hitches. Without wasting a second, he shrugs off his doublet and rolls his sleeves up, eyes widening at the sight of silvery scars he’s never earned, silvery scars he’d once had and once lost.

“No, I- I already know my- Geralt was- is- no, no, no no no no, wait. Wait. This can’t be right, it can’t- it- you can’t- I mean, we can’t be- nope, no no...” Jaskier’s words can’t seem to form themselves properly as he struggles to breathe.

Eskel has no idea what’s happening.

Except he does.

There’s only really one explanation for why the marks that had suddenly revealed themselves on Jaskier’s skin are an exact copy of his own scars, there’s only really one explanation for why the colour of Jaskier’s eyes had seemed so familiar, and there’s only really explanation for why he feels like someone has cast igni inside his heart.

Unfortunately, Jaskier doesn’t seem to like that one explanation.

He waits, though. He waits until Jaskier remembers how to inhale and exhale properly before offering the bard a small smile. “I’m sorry.”

Surprisingly, Jaskier looks confused at that. “What?”

“I’m sorry,” he repeats, “I don’t blame you for preferring, uh, Geralt. Or anyone else, for that matter. I wouldn’t want to be stuck with me either.”

Even more surprisingly, Jaskier shuffles closer and punches his arm with a surprising amount of strength, his confusion having been entirely replaced by anger. “I don’t know what in Melitele’s name you think you mean by that but I demand that you stop… thinking it. I’m not- I- I just thought- I’ve spent years, so many years, thinking that I knew and I- I don’t know… I can’t-”

He cuts himself off, his chin wobbling, and Eskel has the inexplicable urge to hug him.

So he does.

Jaskier stiffens for half a second before he seems to forget that he has bones and all but melts into the embrace, burying his head into the crook of Eskel’s neck and throwing his arms around him as if his life depends on it.

Eskel has never felt so pleasantly warm in his life.

He wraps his arms around Jaskier in return and pulls him close, pretending that he can’t hear the sobs the bard is trying so hard to stifle and marvelling at the fact that he gets to hold his soulmate in his arms at all.

His soulmate.

He’d never thought he’d actually get to meet them.

“I’m sorry,” Jaskier mumbles eventually.

Eskel pulls back only enough to frown, brushing the tears away from under Jaskier’s eyes before tilting his head to the left. “You have nothing to apologise for.”

Jaskier feels like a fool.

He leans into Eskel’s soft touch for a moment before cupping the witcher’s face in his hands. “I’m sorry I never looked for you. I’m sorry I didn’t realise I was wrong. I’m sorry I almost just insulted you. I’m sorry for wasting so much time. I’m just so, so sorry.”

Eskel shrugs. “You didn’t know and I don’t blame you. It’s not your fault. I… I knew and I didn’t try so perhaps I ought to be the one apologising to you.”

But Jaskier did know.

To some extent, at least.

He’s known for long enough that not everything was adding up and he’d ignored it, he’d done nothing about it because he’d been terrified of losing Geralt, of losing his soulmate, of losing a life he’s loved, and it turns out he’s been losing everything he didn’t even know he could have had instead.

“I’m sorry,” Jaskier mumbles again, letting his forehead fall against Eskel’s as he closes his eyes.

“How does getting to the nearest inn sound?” Eskel offers.

Jaskier laughs and meets Eskel’s eyes, nodding. “Sounds like a plan I can’t argue with.”

“We’ll start with getting you to a proper bed and then go from there.”

He tries to resist that, he really does, but Jaskier simply cannot stop himself from smirking and raising an eyebrow. “Straight to bed, darling? Aren’t you even going to buy me a drink first?”

The endearingly sheepish look on Eskel’s face is almost worth all the pain.

“Though you really should buy me a drink first, for one reason or the other; I am a little dizzy still,” Jaskier mutters, having forgotten all about that because of the unprecedented pain.

Eskel curses.

Before Jaskier can even process the emotional whiplash, Eskel has lifted him to his feet and turned around, dropping to one knee. “Let’s go.”

Jaskier blinks. “Are you asking me to… climb on your back?”

Eskel turns to look at him with half a smile. “I really don’t think you’re capable of walking more than a mile more without collapsing, Jaskier.”

Well, that’s probably true. He grabs his lute and swings that onto his own back before looping his arms around Eskel’s neck, his legs locking around the witcher’s waist as he stands up effortlessly.

Eskel smiles as Jaskier settles on his back as if he were born to do so.

Which, quite possibly, he sort of was.

He smells like the comfort Eskel gets from when the dreams he borrows are good ones and it feels impossible that he gets to experience it in person. But it’s very much not impossible because Jaskier is a steady weight around his waist and on his shoulder and against his neck.

It’s a little overwhelming.

“So you’re the one who was dreaming of a succubus then?” Jaskier asks out of the blue.

Eskel stops walking for a second, narrowly avoids accidentally kicking Lil Bleater, and clears his throat. “Dreaming? No. No, that’s not quite how we spent the night.”

There’s a moment of silence before Jaskier laughs brightly. Eskel can feel the way his shoulders shake with the force of his amusement and it’s almost a miracle that neither of them overbalance.

“You’ll have to elaborate on that at some point, it’s going to make a great song!”

“You want to write songs about the succubi I’ve met?” Eskel asks, confused. Surely the bard could have asked Geralt about them over the years, it’s not like witchers can afford to designate who takes care of which creatures or anything.

But Jaskier snorts, pokes Eskel’s cheek, and shakes his head. “No, I- I want to write songs about… about my soulmate.”

That feels like a confession and Eskel is honoured to have received it. He hums in acknowledgement and gently squeezes one of Jaskier’s legs. “Not to worry, we have all the time in the world.”

“We do?” Jaskier asks.

Shuffling the bard’s weight a little bit, Eskel lifts his right hand so Jaskier can see his wrist and more specifically, the ouroboros etched into it. He hears Jaskier gasp before there are gentle fingers around his arm that almost make him shiver, a warm finger tracing the symbol over and over until Eskel hears quiet sniffling.

It takes a while for Jaskier to exhale softly and give Eskel’s hand back to him, after which he goes back to supporting his weight more evenly. He has plenty of his own questions but he figures it’s best to leave them for later, when they’ve both recovered from the shock.

The town comes into view sooner than expected, or perhaps Eskel had just been unknowingly pushing himself to walk faster because he can feel the way Jaskier’s grip has slowly relaxed to the point where he’s practically just draped over him like a very strange sort of cloak.

As much as he doesn’t want to let go of Jaskier, he has to when they get to the stables. Both goats are more than happy to be secured near Scorpion, who huffs at Jaskier just hard enough to send him stumbling into Eskel’s side with a small yelp.

“I’ve got you,” Eskel chuckles.

Jaskier grins.

“That you have,” he agrees, “but have you got a room?”

Nodding, Eskel leads them both back to the inn. But instead of going up the stairs, he guides Jaskier to the table in the corner. “Stay here, I’m going to get some food.”

Jaskier blinks, used to this scenario playing out the other way around. Eskel is gone before he can even think of replying so he just yawns and waits, shuffling over when the witcher returns because if he doesn’t lean against someone, he’s probably going to fall into his meal.

Eskel pauses for a second before sliding into the seat beside him, placing two bowls of stew in front of them. “I know you’re tired but you really should eat.”

“How ever will I repay such kindness?” Jaskier mumbles before following Eskel’s instructions.

Jaskier is immensely grateful that Eskel doesn’t mind being leaned on because almost counterintuitively, eating only makes him want to fall asleep even more. By the time they’re both finished, he can barely keep his eyes open.

“Almost there,” Eskel says, at which point he realises they’re now halfway up the stairs.

Yawning again, Jaskier keeps a tight hold of Eskel’s arm as they get to his room, thrown off when they stop by the door instead of somewhere more suitable for sleeping. “What’s wrong?” he asks, frowning.

Eskel places the lute Jaskier apparently hadn’t been strong enough to carry himself down before gesturing around vaguely. “I didn’t know anyone would be staying with me so…”

Jaskier laughs, throwing his head back. He has no idea what compels him to do so but he cups Eskel’s confused face in his hands and places a soft kiss on his nose. “Eskel, darling, you are literally my soulmate. I think we’ll be alright sharing a bed.”

He can actually feel the way Eskel smiles under his hands and can’t help grinning back, but then his knees decide to buckle for no apparent reason - aside from the general exhaustion and probably clumsy bruises, of course - and Eskel is once again the only thing keeping him upright.

He’s not entirely sure what the sequence of events is after that but he doesn’t care to puzzle over it because he ends up with his head on an actual pillow and Eskel’s arms around him and he’s never felt so comfortable and safe and content in his life.

“Don’t leave without me,” Jaskier mumbles even as he can feel himself drifting off, only slightly embarrassed at being so obvious about it.

Eskel hums quietly and brushes the pad of his thumb over Jaskier’s cheek before moving his hair away from his forehead, smiling softly as their eyes meet. “I would never even think of it,” he promises.

And somehow, despite everything else in his life that’s somehow gone wrong and fallen apart and proven that perhaps he shouldn’t be so blindly trusting of what he thinks may be the truth even if he has plenty of reasons to believe otherwise, Jaskier can't bring himself to doubt the witcher’s words even in the slightest.

If there’s one thing he knows, it’s that Eskel has always been his destiny.

i apologise if this finale was a little messy because i was indecisive and couldn't choose just one pov but i am so hyped to have finished !!! i hope this ending was worth all the chaos <3

thanks for reading! masterlist | witcher blog: @itsjaskier

28 notes · View notes

there-must-be-a-lock · 5 years ago

Text

Lost At Sea (But I Am Home) [Part 1]

Dean x Reader

Word Count: ~4600

Warnings: Smut (vanilla, but explicit) and Dean emotions.

A/N: This came from a request by MJ on the occasion of her birthday. It was supposed to be done, like, months ago, but there was much loss of sleep, tearing out of hair, rending of garments, wailing, etc. before it came together. I hope it’s worth the wait. I missed these two.

This is not a coda, exactly, and not a sequel, exactly, to Marked. It’s a fic of its own, but you might want to read that first. There will be two more parts to this.

Big thanks to @thoughtslikeaminefield @fangirlxwritesx67 @justcallmeasmodeus @mskathywriteswords @itmighthavebeenintentional @fookinghelljensensthighs and all the rest of the gay screaming crew for your brainstorming, reading, and inspiration help. Y’all are the best.

We show great loyalty to the hard times we've been through. We are filled with riches and wonders. Our love keeps the things it finds, and we dance like drunken sailors, lost at sea, out of our minds. You find shelter somewhere in me, I find great comfort in you. And I keep you safe from harm. You hold me in your arms. And I want to go home, but I am home.

“Riches and Wonders,” The Mountain Goats

Dean used to think that love might feel like safety.

When he pictured a relationship, a family, a partner, he used to picture apple pies and picket fences. Love, in his mind, was always tied to comfort, PB&J with the crusts cut off, security, and all the other things he knew he’d never have again. The person he is, the things he does… he wasn’t meant for that soft kind of love.

Dean’s gotten so used to hiding his softness behind sharp edges and impenetrable walls that sometimes he forgets it’s still there. The sort of woman he once thought he could love would be shredded to pieces before she could get close to it.

Then he met her.

When he tries to talk about it, tries to describe the way she makes him feel, he ends up stuttering and stumbling over the words, because it’s nothing like a quiet house on a suburban street. It’s not safety that he feels when he looks at her; it’s nothing so simple as that. She makes him feel about as safe as a fucking hurricane, except that when the wind is howling around them, when rain is falling and the churned-up waves are rising, Dean looks at her and knows, with absolute certainty, that in spite of the storm raging around them and within them and between them, they’re going to be okay.

So, yeah, Dean was wrong about love. He’s starting to realize that he was wrong about a lot of things.

Dean storms into the kitchen and almost rips off the cabinet door in his haste to get a glass, and he doesn’t notice Cas sitting at the table until he’s slamming the whiskey bottle down on the counter and going for the first gulp.

Cas just raises an eyebrow.

“Don’t give me that,” Dean grumbles. He knocks back the rest of the glass and pours another before sitting down across from Cas, slumping in his chair and glaring down at the pitted surface of the table like it’s done him some personal wrong.

“You had an argument,” Cas says, gravelly and implacable.

“You listening in?”

“It wasn’t a conscious effort. More like an unfortunate inevitability.”

Dean winces. “Guess we were a little loud at the end there.”

“Yes.”

Cas doesn’t ask. He just sits there, drinking his tea. Dean really didn’t intend to spill his guts, but fuck, his thoughts are rattling around in his skull, too loud to hold in.

“When something’s wrong, you’re supposed to fix it,” Dean blurts out. “Right?”

“What sort of thing are we talking about here?”

“Just… she was pissy all day. Fuckin’ quiet, and trying to avoid me, and… fuck, I don’t know, I just kinda snapped eventually. Mighta lost it on her a bit. And she was having one of those days, I guess. Had a nightmare last night.”

“And… you apologized?”

“Well, yeah. She just wasn’t having it, said she needed space to sort through it on her own. ”

“And that bothers you.”

“Fuckin’... yeah. Because if she’s mad at me, I’m the one who’s gotta fix it, right? I’ve gotta take care of it, I’ve gotta make things right, and she just won’t fuckin’ let me. How the fuck am I supposed to make her feel better if she won’t let me?”

“Did you ask her that?”

“Well, yeah. She said it wasn’t anything I could fix, it was just… something she had to deal with. Went to work, wouldn’t let me drive her. The fuck am I supposed to do with that?”

Cas gives him a look like he’s being the densest motherfucker on the planet.

Dean scowls down at his glass and takes another sip, trying to sort through the tangle of his emotions. His insides are a mess, disorderly and beyond his control, and it’s infuriating.

“I wish I could fuckin’ do something,” he says softly, swallowing around the knot in his throat. “I want to just… take care of it for her. Make it better.”

“Even though she said you couldn’t,” Cas prods.

Dean shrugs helplessly. “If she’d just let me,” he says feebly, all too aware that he sounds petulant and whiny.

Cas rolls his eyes.

“Fuck off, Cas. She’s just… out there. Walkin’ around without me, and I don’t know what she’s thinking, and there’s nothing I can do.”

“What exactly are you afraid of?”

Dean bristles. He opens his mouth, closes it again, and then takes a sip of whiskey to cover his confusion.

“I just don’t like it,” he admits gruffly. “Not being able to do anything.”

“Did she say she’d be home later?”

“Yeah. After work.”

“You know that she loves you.”

“Fuckin’... yeah, Cas, Jesus.”

“You believe this is something you’ll work through?”

“Yeah,” Dean says, without hesitation, almost surprised by how much he believes it.

“You trust her. You know she can take care of herself.”

“Yes. What… what’s your point?”

“My point is that she is a grown woman, a remarkably capable and strong one at that, and there are going to be moments when she does not want you to fix her, or take care of her, or make things right for her. Clinging to the illusion of control is only going to make things worse.”

Dean feels like a fish, opening and closing his mouth stupidly. Part of him wants to get angry; it would be easier than dealing with the uncomfortable ache in his chest. He knuckles at his eyes and takes another drink.

“Fuck, Cas, don’t sugarcoat it or anything,” he mumbles. “Should never’ve introduced you guys.”

“I’d say I’m sorry, but…” Cas shrugs.

Dean makes a face at him. There are a few minutes of comfortable silence as he listens to the ever-present background whisper of the air circulating through the bunker, like the lungs of some gigantic underground beast, and to the steady rhythm of his own heartbeat.

“I miss her,” he says hollowly.

Cas gives him a wry little half-smile. “I believe they call this personal growth.”

Dean scowls. “Don’t patronize.”

“You weren’t the one slamming the door behind you. You admitted you wanted her to stay. That’s new, for you. Growth.”

If Cas wasn’t so fucking right, Dean would probably hate him right now. As it is, he has all too many memories of walking out on Cas, or shoving him toward the door… it’s either cry or laugh, at this point, so Dean digs the heels of his hands into his eyes and huffs out a laugh.

“Shove it up your feathered ass. You gonna have a drink with me, or what?”

Years ago (probably before he was technically old enough to be meeting girls in bars) Dean met a girl — Sasha? Sandra? — in a bar. He doesn’t remember her name, but he remembers the freckles on her pale shoulders and the long corkscrew curls that framed her face when she lay down, like a tangled halo on the pillow.

After, as they caught their breath, Dean played with her hair, twisting one curl around his finger and releasing it again, fascinated by the way it bounced back into its spiral. He remembers putting his arms around her and telling her she was beautiful, and he remembers that she looked away, eyes suddenly shuttered.

“It’s okay,” she said softly, and started looking for her shirt. “You don’t have to pretend it means anything. That was fun.”

He learned quickly, from her and from others, what was expected of him. They wanted him to be confident, if not cocky; strong, but not too rough; kind, but not exactly sweet… they wanted him to be charming, and fun, and not much more than that. Above all, they wanted him to leave.

He learned. Leaving became second nature. Leaving was better than waiting around for the inevitable day that they would leave.

Women didn’t want tenderness or romance, at least not from him. Maybe they wanted those things from someone who might stick around, but Dean would never be that guy. Dean might be the thrilling story they told their friends the next day, a fondly scandalous memory, just dangerous enough to feel like an adventure: I can’t believe I did that.

He learned to take what he could get. He learned to separate the emotional from the physical. He learned to hold back, to tell stories without showing the scars they’d left, to share tiny slices of the truth without ever really revealing the messy whole. He learned to wall off his soft, vulnerable places. Nobody wanted to see those.

It was easy to put those walls up, even easier to hide behind them. Dean started to think he was safe there. He thought his carefully constructed fortress was stronger than any storm. Then she happened.

She keeps proving him wrong. Dean’s getting used to it.

She still hasn’t gotten home yet, by the time Dean bids a bleary-eyed goodnight to Cas. She had the late shift, and he knows that, but his stomach is jittering cold under the blanket of whiskey heat, and he doesn’t expect sleep to come easy.

He hears the echo of Cas’s voice as he tumbles into bed: you know that she loves you.

He falls asleep as soon as his head hits the pillow.

When he wakes up in the middle of the night, there’s wet heat and suction enveloping his cock, and he’s thrusting up into her mouth helplessly, rock-hard, gasping her name into the darkness before he’s fully conscious. Dean’s caught in the limbo between waking and sleeping, trying to separate reality from his dreams, but this feels too good to be a dream. Dean’s never dreamed anything this good.

She’s rubbing her thumb along the cut of his hipbone, stroking sweetly even as her tongue does something that should probably be illegal. He reaches down and grabs her hand, lacing their fingers together, and she lets out a low, pornographic moan, her throat vibrating around the head of his cock.

“C’mere,” Dean pleads, hoarse and sleep-slurred. She pulls off with an obscene slurping sound and crawls up his body. She must’ve taken off her jeans before she got in bed, but she’s still wearing her shirt and underwear, and Dean’s pretty sure he hears something rip as he wrestles with the fabric. If the harsh way she’s panting is any indication, she doesn’t care either.

“I’m sorry,” she says fiercely.

“Missed you,” he whispers. His voice sounds broken, pathetic, but it doesn’t matter; she’s here, warm and soft in his arms as they fumble in the darkness.

She’s finally naked, straddling him, and Dean reaches for her blindly, pulling her down for a kiss that’s more of a clash of teeth when they both misjudge the angle. Dean wraps an arm around her lower back and crushes her to his body, fisting the other hand in her hair, holding on for dear life as they exchange deep, bruising, biting kisses. She clings right back, fingers stroking his jaw and his neck like she’s trying to read the Braille of his skin and bones.

Dean’s breathless by the time she breaks the kiss to wriggle back and line up. His eyes have adjusted enough that he can see the faint silhouette of her body, charcoal against jet-black, but the important thing is the way she feels, like solid ground or safe harbor in a storm.

He thrusts up helplessly, stuttering out a nonsense string of vowel sounds as she takes him in all at once, slick and welcoming. Dean’s spine bows with the way it drags pleasure from every part of his body, wrenching and twisting through him, winding him tight. She leans in and rests her forehead against his, so close they’re breathing the same air. Dean digs his fingers into her hips and feels the way she flutters around him, smooth silky wet skin, living heat, pulsing like a heartbeat as his body answers with its own heavy thud of arousal.

“You came home,” he chokes out.

“Of course I did,” she says.

She rocks her hips and Dean surges up to meet her, grinding in deep, pulling her down against him. He’s closer to her than he’s ever been to another person, and it’s never close enough.

Home.

Dean considers himself a giver, when it comes to sex.

It’s always been a point of pride: no matter how casual it was, no matter how easy it was to walk out the door afterward, he put his partner first. Not like it was a fucking chore, anyway. He’s heard stories, heard the way women talked about other men, and it genuinely confuses him sometimes; those men have no idea what they’re missing.

It’s not often, in his line of work, that he gets to make people just feel good. He hasn’t brought anything positive into the lives of most people he’s met; he’s brought danger, and bloodshed, and nightmarish fucking violence. Those rare moments when Dean can bring someone pleasure, instead, have always felt like a gift.

He remembers the first time he figured it out, the way the girl (Jenny? Jessie?) sounded when he found the right spot, the face she made, the way she twitched around his fingers, and he remembers the awed, wonder-struck glow in his chest. He remembers thinking, I did that. It was satisfying in a way that had nothing to do with his own orgasm.

Getting off is great and all, but Dean’s never cared too much about comfort or pleasure. He takes a utilitarian approach to the basic needs of his own body, whether it’s sex, food, sleep, or whatever else. He’s always been fine with his hand, a burger, and four hours of shuteye on a crappy motel bed. He’s never asked for much more than that.

Watching someone else enjoy themselves, though? That’s worth taking his time, doing it right, appreciating every moan and every spasm of pleasure that flickers over her features. It’s not so much about what he wants. It’s about what he has to give.

Dean’s never been a morning person, but he’s starting to understand the appeal. It’s just them, in the morning, before they’ve had time to pull on the invisible armor they wear when they have to face the rest of the world. It’s a nakedness he never thought he was capable of.

He wakes half-sprawled across her, one arm over her chest and a leg hooked over her thigh, like he was worried about her escaping from him in dreams. His face is tucked into the side of her neck. He inhales deep, immersed in the smell of her shampoo and her sweat and her skin.

He traces the soft lines of her body, running a feather-light touch from the round of her shoulder, across her collarbone, down the center of her chest and then back up to map the curve of the underside of her breast. He rubs his thumb back and forth over her nipple, feeling the skin start to respond to his touch just as she sighs and stirs, and then he trails his fingers down to brush the inside of her thighs, down and up, one and then the other.

It’s not like he’s trying to tease, he just can’t stop touching her. He could spend eternity running his fingers over her smooth skin, dips and curves and hollows and swells like an entire landscape under his hands. He maps it all, awed, until she’s breathless and squirming.

In the end she just grabs his wrist and shoves it down, showing him exactly what she wants. She holds him there, cupping her hand over his, rocking up, hot and slick under their entangled fingers.

Dean waits until she’s trembling, straining, close.

“On your side?” he whispers, and kisses her cheek. He doesn’t pull his fingers away, just rolls with her and fits himself against her back. She arches, raises one knee, and she lets out this desperate throaty moan when he has to move his hand for a second to adjust, but then he sinks in and he can feel her shudder down to her toes.

He’s been so focused on her that he didn’t realize how hard he is, but he’s dizzy with it, suddenly, like every drop of blood is rushing to his dick and throbbing, his nerve endings on fire with the searing slippery friction of her body opening up for his. Jesus, he’s so close it should be fucking embarrassing.

She’s whimpering on every breath, clenching and dripping around him as she grinds into her hand. Dean reaches forward and slides his fingers under hers again, and he can feel the way she squeezes, muscles pulsing in waves of silky heat. He rolls his hips and she arches her back, biting out an anguished sound.

They’re barely moving, rocking against each other gracelessly without the leverage for more, just a push-pull-shove-tug that builds into something powerful and unavoidable. Dean can feel it pounding through him with every shallow thrust and every little groan. He’s losing control, swamped by the sensations, barely holding on.

Dean focuses on the way she feels under his fingers, the rhythm, pressing and circling, working her just the way she likes.

“Not yet,” she gasps, practically writhing in his arms. “Want to feel you.”

“So fuckin’ close, just -”

She hisses, grabbing his wrist in a steely-strong grip like a handcuff and forcing his hand away as she snaps, “Dean, come for me.”

He can’t help himself. It hits him immediately, sucks him under, sweeps him up and whirls him around, until all that’s left is how fucking good it feels: her sweaty skin against his, her soaked cunt squeezing him over and over again as she comes, wringing it out of him, and her fingers bruisingly tight, a bright spark of not-quite-pain around his wrist, as pleasure twists in his gut and spirals out and carries him away.

He’s dimly aware of the way she’s shaking, the sound of her voice, but it takes a conscious effort to understand the ragged words: “So good, Dean. So fucking incredible, feeling you fall apart for me.”

They’re both trembling. She loosens her grip on his wrist and brings his hand to her mouth, kissing the center of his palm and then every fingertip in turn. The sweat between them starts to tickle as it cools.

She turns in his arms, pulling back to look at Dean with a sparkling smile and a curious, level gaze. He can see the gears working behind her eyes, cogs clicking into place, but he can’t for the life of him figure out what she’s seeing as she stares. Then it clears, and she’s just beaming at him, giving him the same open, tender expression he sees every morning when they wake up together. He can see it all over her face, how much she loves him.

Dean’s not sure what he did to deserve that smile, but he’ll spend the rest of his life trying to earn it.

He’s heard it so many times: take care of your brother.

It wasn’t just Sam, though. It was always very clear to Dean that being a man, being strong, meant protecting others. It meant making the hard choices, putting on a brave face, shouldering the weight so that others didn’t have to… no matter how he felt, no matter how hard it was sometimes, his job was to take care of the people he loved.

He remembers smiling, hugging his mom, trying to make her smile again: It’s okay, Mom. Dad still loves you. I love you, too.

He remembers putting a hand on his dad’s shoulder, looking into bloodshot eyes: It’s okay, Dad. I’m really glad you’re home.

He remembers setting his jaw, holding his head high: Shoot first, ask questions later. Watch out for Sammy. He remembers that curt, military nod he got in return: That’s my man.

So that’s what Dean did. He protected people. When he loved someone, he did whatever it took to keep them safe. It was the foundation on which he built his entire life; it was the cornerstone of every structure, every wall, everything that held him up and held him together and kept him from falling apart.

You’re going to be okay, Sammy. I’ve got this. I’m okay. Don’t worry about me. I’ve got it all under control.

Then she happened. He couldn’t keep her safe from himself. He failed.

He tried to push her away, after. He tried to rebuild all those walls, for her sake, but she just knocked them down again. She demolished everything, right down to his crumbling foundations, and she loved him not in spite of what she saw in the wreckage, but because of it.

Dean has always believed that he isn’t a man, isn’t strong, isn’t worth loving, if he can’t protect the people around him. She claims he’s wrong. He was skeptical, at first, but she keeps coming home to him; it’s hard to argue with that. They’re building something new together, and it feels solid.

“Get your fucking moose hands off me, Sam, I’m fine,” Dean snarls. “Motherfucker, you’d think I never needed stitches before. Stop fussing.”

Sam lets go of his arm with a huff, and Dean sits down on the bed a little harder than he meant to.

“Welcome home,” she says flatly from the doorway.

“Maybe you’ll have better luck with him, I give up,” Sam growls. He shoulders past her, closing the door behind himself.

“It’s really not a big -”

“Lie the fuck down, you moron,” she snaps, eyes blazing. “Bad enough you have to go and get yourself half-torn to pieces. If you make things even worse because you’re too fucking stubborn to deal with basic first aid, I swear to god -”

She’s got that face on, the one that means it’s pointless to argue.

“Okay. Okay, see? Lying down. Jesus.”

Dean settles back against his pillows, trying to hide his wince as the movement sets off shooting pains down his side. She stands next to the bed, looking down at him, and her jaw is set as she takes in the big gash across his ribs and the swollen punctures in his shoulder, visible through the shredded, blood-stained remains of his shirts.

“We’re gonna have to take care of that,” she says briskly, but her voice is shaking. Dean can see the fear in her eyes, and guilt twists in his ribcage.

“I can deal with it,” he protests automatically. “It’s not a big deal, I’m fine, you don’t have to -”

“Dean,” she interrupts. “Don’t. It’s me.”

I’m fine, it’s not a big deal, I don’t need you. It’s the first line of defense, has been for as long as Dean can remember. In all those years, she’s the first person who really bothered to break through. She makes it look easy, too, like a tornado going through a crooked old fence.

Dean feels off-kilter and flayed bare, suddenly. Now that he’s not bothering to keep up appearances, he just feels raw inside, like the monster clawed something deeper than his skin.

She bustles around for a moment, gathering up bandages and antiseptic, and Dean’s throat feels too tight. He missed her. He always misses her, and now instead of letting him hold her, kiss her, touch her, she has to patch him up… and part of him is so pathetically grateful that he doesn’t have to do it himself, even though he knows that he could. He can take care of himself. He should be the one taking care of her.

He just wants to hold her. He wants to reassure them both that he’s still breathing, that he’s home, that he’s safe.

She comes back with scissors. She gently moves the ruined flannel aside and then snips up the front of the t-shirt, biting her lip intently and then scowling as she pulls the fabric away from his skin to reveal the livid bruises that are already blossoming across his chest.

“It’s not as bad as it looks,” he tries. His voice cracks on the last word, and her eyes snap up to meet his gaze. She opens her mouth to argue, pauses, frowns, then closes it again.

She’s studying him. Dean feels a prickle of embarrassment, cheeks flushing under the weight of her stare.

“What is it?” she asks softly.

He wants to say, just come here, hold me. He can’t seem to force the words past his lips.

Dean raises his less-injured shoulder in the barest suggestion of a shrug. It hurts. He rolls his eyes at himself and clenches his jaw. He can’t quite look at her.

She watches for another second, and then she sighs, putting the scissors down on the nightstand.

“Okay,” she whispers. “Can you sit up? At least help me get that off you.”

She slides into bed carefully, doing her best not to jostle him, and Dean sits up, gritting his teeth against the pain. She helps him ease the remains of both shirts off his shoulders and then tosses them aside. Dean settles back, fitting himself under her outstretched arm, shifting slightly onto his good side so that he can rest his cheek on her chest. He has to squeeze his eyes shut tight to ignore the way they’re burning.

“I’m really glad you’re home,” she says, hoarse and fervent. She brings her free arm up to cup her hand to his cheek, and her thumb brushes back and forth in a soothing, mindless rhythm.

Dean wants to apologize, wants to reassure her, wants to thank her… he fucking hates scaring her.

He wants to promise that he’ll never scare her again, but that would be a lie. He wants to ask why she bothers, but they’ve had that conversation one too many times before; Dean’s starting to accept that there’s nothing he can do or say to convince her that she’d be better off without him. She’s stubborn that way.

“I love you,” she says softly. “I got caught up. I’m sorry.”

Jesus, Dean can barely breathe.

He wants to ask, What did I do to deserve you? He wants to ask, How do you always know?

“Just for a minute,” he whispers.

“As long as you want. I’m not going anywhere.”

He’s choking on all the things he wants to say, variations on thank you and I’m sorry and I love you.

He listens to her heartbeat, feels the rise and fall of her chest under his cheek, takes in the smell of her shampoo, and he reminds himself that he’s home.

It’s nothing like the home he used to dream of; he lives in a bunker, no fucking picket fence in sight. He’s bleeding from a half-dozen places, and no matter what he might think in the brief stretches of peace between apocalypses, he’s never really safe.

In this quiet moment, she could be mistaken for the soft sort of woman he used to imagine falling in love with, but she’s so much more than that. This tornado of a woman is sharp and tough and smart enough to break through every wall of bullshit he hides behind, and it’s terrifying, being exposed like that, but Dean wouldn’t have it any other way.

It’s not what he pictured, but this is home. This is love.

He doesn’t say anything. He has a feeling she’ll understand anyway; she always does.

Next part is here.

If you enjoyed this, please reblog or leave a note here!

@winchesterprincessbride @ultimatecin73 @mrswhozeewhatsis @mogaruke @babypieandwhiskey @amanda-teaches @hannahindie @fandom-princess-forevermore @just-a-touch-of-sass-and-fandoms @maddiepants @waywardbaby @covered-byroses @dean-winchesters-bacon @atc74 @onethirstyunicorn @tumbler-tidbits @67-chevy-baby @wayward-and-worn @geekgirl1213 @notyourtypicalrose @myfanficlibrarium @calaofnoldor @indecisive20something @carryonmyswansong @sycochick @michellethetvaddict @jotink78 @boondoctorwho @cracksinthewalls @rockhoochie @katehuntington @67midnightwriter @akshi8278 @woodworthti666 @sandlee44 @flamencodiva @weepingwillowphoenix @shamelesslydean @ladywinchester1967 @magssteenkamp @vickyfarley @olivia-whorelow @vicmc624 @daddys-little-princess67 @stoneyggirl @dontshootmespence

#dean winchester fic #dean x reader #dean winchester #dean winchester x reader #dean winchester smut #supernatural fanfiction #spn fic #supernatural smut

188 notes · View notes

pizza-soup · 4 years ago

Text

Things about rural life I’ve had to get used to or have come to love:

- No food delivery. Most places won’t even have your zip code or it’s in a no deliver zone on account of how far/hard to find it is. I haven’t had delivered pizza in years now, we make our own which is actually cheaper, more customisable in size or thickness, and tastes better imo. Rosemary and basil mixed into the dough with spinach, various meats and fresh cheese. All with $8 worth of ingredients that can make at least three more full sized pizzas later. Yes!

- Learning to entertain myself. Don’t have a movie theater, mall or shopping center? A storm knocked out the power and no wifi? Sounds like a drag huh? Doesn’t have to be, I've learned to keep myself from getting bored by being more outside, picking up new hobbies, and working on projects around the house or learning to repair things. Plus, when the time comes I do go to the city, I’m actually excited to go to the bookstores, markets, malls and art stores. Makes you appreciate things more and turns an otherwise mundane thing into an event.

- Everything closes early, either by 6pm or 8pm. Whatever you gotta get from the store better be done in the daytime or you’ll have to make that long long two hour drive to the city on a highway that’s perched on a cliffside, not well lit and remote. If you get in trouble out there, well...you better hope a kind driver well pull over to help because there’s not even a highway patrol out there after dark. On the plus side, when they started doing curfews due to current events, nothing was changed. The only 24 hour places we have are a Pilot gas station, ATM and medical care building.

- Self serve fruit stands. They still run by the honor system which is such a rare thing these days. It comes in handy when I don’t want to go to the store to get groceries, and they usually have what I'm looking for, like squash, corn or carrots. As well as treats like strawberries and fresh pastries.

- Wild produce is a thing. They grow on property that’s left behind when people pass on or move away. Sweet potatoes, onions, asparagus, squash and pumpkins often regrow or resow themselves in abandoned gardens or spread toward the river and canals. Any trees like plums, apples and persimmons also grow on their own, having tapped into the water table. I’ve made it a habit to check on these wild gardens when I'm running low on staples, esp around the summer and fall. The local kids are the ones that pointed this out to me after I asked them where they got their produce.

- Walking at night and early morning. Being a city girl, I was amazed just how safe it is to walk out here, and you’ll see others do the same. Seems to be a social thing too, as neighbors will sometimes talk outside their driveway or walk and talk before parting ways to go back home. Heck I've slept outside on my front porch in a papasan, with no worry of something happening to me.

- Hotsprings! There’s many little hotsprings and bathhouses here with prices ranging from high to free. It’s mostly a colder weather thing for me, but sometimes I don’t mind slipping my feet into one after a long hike. During the winter, my family soaks in the hotsprings often. Nothing like watching the snow fall while half submerged in bubbling hot water.

- No street lamps. This is a double edged sword. It’s so dark out here and sometimes during the rains/snow makes it hard to see where you’re going, but the view of the stars more than makes up for it. Lack of light pollution has made me take up an interest in Astronomy and I have since viewed tons of sky events, as well as attended many star parties.

- The wildlife. While we don’t get bears, elk or bison, those tend to stick to the mountains, we do get mule deer, coyotes, foxes, hawks, raccoons, bobcats, river otters, beavers, snakes, quail, frogs, rabbits, cranes, turtles, coatis, and skunks. Living so rural I've had to get used to seeing my wild neighbors often and deal with them when they get a bit too close to my property. Usually fences and making a lot of noise does the trick.

- Animals in general. I never grew up by a farm. The only time I ever held a chick was during a school field trip. Now I live near a farm with a rooster that I hear every early morning, walking down a dirt path to the creek and seeing horses poke their heads toward me, seeing escaped goats as I drive on a backroad, and biking near beehives. Big bonus is that I get fresh eggs, goat milk for my lactose intolerant bro, honey and beeswax, and old leather scraps from saddlery. In all my life I never pictured myself living this way, but I wouldn’t trade it.

- Closer to my roots. My father was Coytero Apache, they were hunters and ranchers, NM is also native land. My mother’s father is from Aswan, Egypt, they were from a long line of agriculturists, mostly vineyards. I grow my own garden now and grapevines, I don’t hunt but I do wild forage, I'm also a lot closer to gatherings/powwows and native markets. I’m living a life very similar to my ancestors.

- Monsoons and blizzards. Okay so it’s not all sunshine. During the winter, we get snowed in, often for days and must prepare in the Fall accordingly. In the late summer, roads turn into rivers, playgrounds are underwater and rockslides are common on the highway. Good thing about this is just how lush everything gets, we don’t get a whole of mosquitoes due to a ton of dragonflies and the double rainbows are a big treat. Flooding is a headache but it’s tolerated, because wildfires are far more dangerous when it doesn’t rain enough.

- A small friendly community. Growing up I wasn’t used to knowing my neighbors at all, everyone kept to themselves which was dangerous when domestic/child abuse happened, or when someone was struggling with depression or financial issues. They all looked the other way. Here people look out for you, they help and share what they have. When I first moved in, I was still reeling from my trauma, I seriously appreciated having people help me adjust to my new home, move furniture and boxes in, as well as get donated food and items. It left such an impression on me and may have been a big part of my recovery. It’s also why I donate food and help out when I can now. Continuing the cycle.

- Seasonal events. I don’t really celebrate holidays, not because I hate them but because I didn’t grow up with them. My folks weren’t Americanized as much as my friends’ families were. Also they didn’t like how commercialized holidays had become. But we did celebrate seasons! There’s something like this here as well. While people still put up decor, the social pressure to celebrate isn’t strong, it’s there but only if you want to participate. This has lead to me celebrating in my own way, and I've timed a lot of them to the seasonal solstices. One big regional thing I participate in is Bonfire Season, which lasts from October to December. Lighting lanterns, candles and holding bonfire parties is a big cultural thing.

#daily update #rural life

9 notes · View notes

allondonboy · 6 years ago

Text

Medicine for the Soul (Ch 9)

Chapter 9 - Andante: tutti (Ch 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8)

very much tutti.

bind responsibly folks. if you need information my tumblr is open or please contact your binding person of choice

thanks for your patience with this little fic, feedback is always welcomed

thanks as always to @jjeanmorreau

J’onn gives them a list of accompanists to work through. It’s long, with maybe twenty names, and Alex lets the list sit on top of their pile of music for a full week before having a closer look. The issue, they realise as their stomach twists, is that they have to be open with whoever they choose. They have to make themselves completely vulnerable with whoever is playing the concerto with them.

And that involves coming out.

They haven’t bothered with declaring their pronouns to the rest of their academic year. It doesn’t affect how well they work in the lab because they never hang around long enough to have a conversation. They’re polite to the staff and the staff are polite back and somehow they’ve avoided any situation in which they hear themselves referred to in the third person. It’s a complete non-issue.

One-on-one, for an hour, maybe hours on end, is a different story.

Their accompanist will be the first time they’ve opened their social circle – even if it’s for the purely perfunctory purpose of entering a competition – since Maggie, and Maggie was definitely a special case of at-least-she’s-heard-the-terminology.

Before they know it, they’ve spiralled, and they crush up the list of names in a tight fist.

Lucy doesn’t really do affection and that’s probably one of the reasons they’re such good friends. There’s no time wasted with feelings when you can blurt what you’re thinking and know the other person will roll with it.

This is the one time Alex hesitates about talking to Lucy. The memory of Lucy coming out to them as bi plays itself on loop. It helps, knowing that Lucy was nervous about that. It makes it okay to be nervous about this.

Because they’ve done the reading and the research, and they have the back of a notebook full of evidence and analysis of their thought process, and they have a conclusion, underlined twice.

Non-binary.

It makes sense.

Lucy feels like the natural person to tell first. Secrets are part of her life, partly because so many people keep secrets from her, and if there’s one person Alex knows they can trust with this next jigsaw piece of their life, it’s her.

They’re still nervous, though.

What if Lucy is one of those people who can comprehend sexuality but not gender identity?

What if gay is okay, bi is fine, but this is a step too far?

What if their pronouns are where she draws the line in this friendship of over a decade?

Logically, there’s nothing in Lucy’s character that would result in the What Ifs becoming real. Alex has listened to enough of Lucy’s rants about how justice should be for all corners of the community to know that the chance of Lucy completely accepting them is greater than 95 %.

It’s then that Lucy pops up next to their shoulder with her bag on her back, waving a spare water bottle under Alex’s nose until they take it.

“Race ya,” is all she says in greeting before she takes off up the path with the grace of a mountain goat. Alex sighs and trudges after her.

It’s pure chance that Alex is walking past the practice room when its occupant stretches. Around their wrist is a woven bracelet in rainbow colours and another in what Alex knows with heart-stopping familiarity is the non-binary flag.

Alex pauses outside the ajar door. The person reveals themselves to be a pianist when they crack their knuckles and launch into a set of whirling scales. Alex stays outside for another half hour until the pianist stands, shovels their music into their bag and abruptly stops when they see Alex watching them.

“I need an accompanist,” says Alex bluntly. “How much do you charge?”

“Depends who it is,” the pianist says. They cross their arms and look Alex up and down. “What’s it for?”

“Concerto competition.” Alex doesn’t budge from the doorway.

The pianist nods. “Instrument?”

“Violin.”

“I’m Vasquez.” They hold out their hand and Alex shakes it firmly, and they can’t stop their eyes flicking down to Vasquez’s wrist.

“Alex. Danvers.”

“My card, Danvers. Now, I have class, if you don’t mind?”

Alex makes a mental note to get something to put their growing collection of business cards in as they take it and sidestep out of the way to let Vasquez past.

They don’t choose their moment. It just sort of happens as they near the top of the hill and pause for a snack.

“I want to start using they/them pronouns,” Alex says abruptly and Lucy keeps her eyes trained carefully on their face.

“Sure,” she says, an air of nonchalance about the word though it’s loaded with an invitation to expand.

“I’m non-binary,” offers Alex by way of explanation and Lucy’s gaze still doesn’t waver.

“That’s really cool, Al.”

“Yeah?”

“Yeah. I’m glad you figured out whatever was on your mind.”

“Wait – you knew?”

The corner of Lucy’s mouth twitches in a part-smirk, part-smile. “Crinkle.”

Alex repeats it under their breath with a scowl.

“Yeah, like that,” Lucy points. “I knew something was bothering you. I didn’t know it was gender-related.”

“And you’re okay with it?”

Lucy smiles properly now, eyes soft and Alex feels like they’ve just been hugged. “I’m fine with it. You know, we’ve been through some tough shit together. It’ll take more than an identity crisis to get rid of me.”

Alex exhales loudly. “Thanks.”

“Thanks yourself.” Lucy digs into her bag and chucks Alex a bag of trail mix. “Who else knows?”

“Just you.” Alex watches her out of the corner of their eye. A flicker of confusion, then pride, passes over Lucy’s face.

“Did you want to have a play through now?” Vasquez waves them into their apartment and shuts the door, leading them through to a room at the back of the house which, Alex sees now, houses a gleaming upright piano, music stacked in piles all around the room. Alex fidgets with the strap over their shoulder.

“I only really came to give you this.” They hold out the accompaniment. Vasquez takes it and sits on the piano stool, kicking their feet out as they open it up. “Markings are inside.”

“Finally, a musician who knows what they’re doing,” Vasquez mutters and spins to lift up the lid and fold the music out in front of them. They wiggle their fingers and quickly play the first couple of measures with their right hand. Making a pleased noise in the back of their throat, they turn back to Alex who has their eyes closed, and coughs quietly. Alex’s eyes fly open.

“I’ve got a couple of hours free just now. You can put your case there.” Vasquez points to their rather large windowsill. “I’ll get a stand.”

Free of having to make the decision themselves, Alex does as instructed and takes a series of deep breaths as they apply resin to their bow, trying desperately to calm the panic that did its best to overcome them every time they even thought of playing in front of someone new.

“Have you thought about telling Kara? And your parents?”

“Kara yes, Mom and Dad no.” Alex sighs.

“From what I know about Kara, I don’t think she’ll have an issue with it,” says Lucy carefully.

“Is it fair to her for me to tell her, though?”

“Is it fair to you to not?”

“But can I ask her to keep it a secret? I mean, you know what she’s like with secrets, Lucy.”

“She’s okay with important stuff. You want to tell her at some point, right?”

“Yeah.” Alex sighs again and rubs their forehead. “I don’t like keeping things from her. But I don’t want to spook her.”

“Spook her?”

“I don’t want her to think that I’m not me anymore. I am still me.”

“She’ll know that, Alex.”

“How will she? She still has nightmares about the family she’s already lost. I can’t go to her and say ‘hey, the sister you thought you knew, the one who promised to protect you and love you no matter what? Well, she’s not who you thought she was.’”

“You said it yourself. You’re the same person.”

“Yes, but she doesn’t know that.” Frustration leaks into Alex’s voice and they hunch further into themselves. “She doesn’t know that I’ll still protect her and love her. She doesn’t know that I’m not abandoning her.”

“Give Kara some credit,” says Lucy. “She’s not going to think you’re abandoning her.”

“No? Lucy, she thinks I know everything. Not – not school stuff, not smart stuff, but she thinks I know everything about how this world works. So how can I confess that I am just as baffled by it, by my own mind as any other human being?”

“Alex,” breathes Lucy. Alex knows then that she’s seen straight through them. “None of this makes you weak.”

“I know, but…” Alex struggles for a moment. “The one thing I’ve always been able to rely on is my mind, and now I’m doubting everything I’ve ever known about myself and that is fucking scary.”

“But it’s also okay. Kara will get it. Doubting yourself is part of being human.”

“Oh yeah, Kara will get that,” snorts Alex. Lucy sticks her tongue out and some of the tension seeps out of Alex’s shoulders.

“Not my fault you have an alien for a sister. Some of us have flawed humans instead, thank God.”

Alex is silent for a moment. When they speak again, they can’t stop the panic clinging to their words.

“Lucy, how do I tell her I don’t want to be called her sister?”

They don’t hear Lucy’s reply the first time she gives it. They force their eyes to refocus on Lucy whose hand is squeezing their shoulder tight.

“You don’t have to stop being her sister. Gender neutral language is there if you want to use it, but you don’t have to.”

“I don’t think I’ve ever been her sister,” says Alex. They stare at Lucy, who is still watching them with more patience than they’ve ever seen her exhibit. Their heart continues to pound. “Ever since she arrived, we’ve always been the Danvers sisters. People have taken us as a package deal. The Danvers Sisters, who should come with a warning. Y’know. All that stuff. A unit. But I don’t think I’ve ever felt like a sister, exactly. It’s not a wrong description, just not the best fit. So maybe sibling is.”

Being around Vasquez is comfortable. There’s no personal information exchanged at any of their meetings. They interact for the music only, and it’s freeing.

Alex doesn’t bring up gender, and neither does Vasquez, though Alex suspects they have an inkling. Alex runs into Vasquez’s girlfriend as they’re leaving a rehearsal one evening and they shake her hand with a tight smile.

They know for sure that Vasquez knows after their first attempt at playing while binding. It’s only then that Alex realises how long their break from the violin had been. By the time they’d found both the courage and the funds to buy their first binder, their violin had to have been collecting dust for a matter of years, so they hadn’t thought twice about scheduling a two-hour practice with Vasquez on a binding day.

Alex plays for half an hour before their side twinges and their bow stutters on the strings. Vasquez waits patiently for them to stretch and they continue, fingers hammering away, barely making it to the end of the movement before they have to stretch again. They think nothing of it until they enter a fast passage and the number of breaths they’re taking isn’t getting them the amount of air they need and they stop abruptly.

Their heart is pounding and their head starting to swim a little, and Alex takes three stumbling steps to the side to put down their violin and lean against the wall, breathing as deeply as possible and feeling more claustrophobic than they’ve ever felt in their life.

“Bathroom?” they manage to squeeze out, and Vasquez points them to it without a word. They fumble with their shirt buttons and grip the hem of their binder as tightly as they can, peeling it up until they can take an unrestricted breath in. They begin to relax, binder still tangled around their shoulders, arms around their head, and give two hefty coughs.

“You have to learn to breathe with the music.”

Alex frowns as they take in these new instructions. “Why?”

“Think of this piece, any piece, as a series of musical sentences. It makes no sense if you play it without phrasing those sentences, just as it makes no sense to perform a play in a monotonous voice.”

Alex doesn’t look convinced.

Eventually, Alex pulls their binder off. They stay in the bathroom, sat on the closed lid of the toilet, running the material through their fingers as they work out an escape plan.

Vasquez comes to the rescue when they knock, and Alex realises how long they’ve been in there.

“Danvers, all okay?”

“Yeah,” they reply shortly. Embarrassment runs up their neck, red.

“Do you want to borrow a baggy hoodie?”

Alex sits up a bit. “Please.” They listen as footsteps retreat and then return, and they pop the lock on the door to crack it open. Vasquez’s hand dangles a deep blue, almost unfairly soft-looking hoodie where they think Alex’s hands are and Alex takes it, gratefully.

As they pull it on and fold their binder into a small enough wad to stuff in their back pocket, Alex concedes to themselves that Maggie’s point, made as she set up in another bar, about meeting other people in the community being useful and nice might have been a good one.

“Have you ever watched a really, really good orchestra play? Have you noticed that before they start, everyone takes a deep breath, together? String players, percussionists, the conductor, as well as the musicians who need to actually blow into their instruments. That’s because it’s part of the music.”

Alex did the research before they bought the binder. They know the risks, the safety concerns, and as much as they hate it, they take a week’s break from binding while their ribs recover and they get their confidence in their playing back. It’s okay for the days when they don’t mind their chest not being so flat. It’s okay for lab days, where they’ve long made their peace with the fact that an eight-hour lab session followed by another five in the library is several hours’ binding too many �� and anyway, their lab coat covers most of what they want to hide. The other days?

They’re hell.

There’s no reason, absolutely no reason at all why they should feel like this.

But they do.

It’s unsettling.

Both in how it just appears and how it feels, the sensation of something being not quite right and yet they can’t put their finger on what.

The dysphoria sets in early one morning before they’ve even properly woken up, and for the first time, Alex seriously contemplates skipping classes to hide under their duvet. Instead, they bundle up in far too many layers for the weather with their favourite beanie and jeans and brave the unsuspecting lecture theatre.

They barely last the day. As soon as their last lecture finishes, they’re rushing back to change into their baggy shorts and two-sizes-too-big hoodie. It’s the wrong size by accident, but when they wear it and slouch a little, it’s almost as good as their binder, and brings with it a sense of relief that nearly makes Alex cry.

Rao.

It’s

dysphoria.

And

and suddenly that makes so much sense because if there is one feeling that characterises discomfort or distress at the mismatch between what Eliza says and what their heart feels then this is it, this is it,

it’s dysphoria.

But having the label for this godawful feeling that they’ve had before doesn’t help and if anything, it makes it worse because there is nothing they can do.

Nothing.

So they go for a run.

They bind.

They contemplate, just for a moment, pulling out their violin but no, no, bad, bad idea.

They bind and they wear their favourite jeans that hide their hips and their favourite beanie that makes their jaw look sharper and their favourite shirt that hugs their shoulders and their hoodie, their faithful hoodie.

Their mind is fogged up and numb. It lingers for days, and they know Lucy has noticed now because Alex is not quite as sharp with their comebacks as they usually are, they’re not as bothered about the mud on the floor or the noise Lucy makes coming in early in the morning.

Maggie notices, and Alex fights the instinct to push her away and hide.

Instead, they try to do their best to explain. Maggie tries to understand. They’re sure they botch the explanation of what’s wrong amid disgusted mumbles about silhouettes and reflections and clothes that don’t hang the way they should.

It’s just one of those things, they suppose, that’s hard to understand if you’ve never experienced it.

Nevertheless, the discomfort sits on the back of their tongue and they curl up on their bed with the latest edition of Nature – the one piece of post Eliza is never late at sending on – and retreat behind the familiar shield of science. It helps, the tiniest bit.

Gone is the unease they’d felt at the idea of grieving in the room they shared with Lucy. In its place is the terror at being anywhere outside the room where they could be seen, and it completely slips their mind that they’re meant to be meeting Maggie at the library.

“Danvers?”

No.

No no no no Maggie can’t see them like this, no. Telling her about it and seeing her react to them as this wreck are two completely different things.

“Al, you in there?”

There’s scraping of keys in the lock and Alex wonders just for a second when they gave Maggie a key (and how they had a key to give her) but then two of their three favourite people are pouring through the door and the concern isn’t just on Lucy’s face but on Maggie’s too.

Concern, and not disgust.

Alex’s initial reaction is to dart off their bed and stand awkwardly by their desk, hand in their hair as though everything is fine.

They ignore the exchanged look that means Maggie and Lucy have seen right through them.

“Hey, guys,” they say. “Good day? How’re you both doing? Everything’s good here.”

“Cut it out, Alex.” They can tell Maggie means business in that take-no-shit way of hers. She folds her arms and shifts her weight onto one leg and eyeballs them, hard. “What can I do? To help you?”

Alex shrugs and folds their own arms.

“What do you usually do?”

“None of that’s working,” Alex grits out. “I – it – usually I can work my way through this but it’s not working, and I don’t know why.”

They slowly slip back onto their bed. Lucy and Maggie settle either side of them. The three sit in silence until Maggie gives a deep sigh, squeezing Alex’s knee.

“I have a friend – from my own support group, you really should give them a try – who’s dating someone non-binary. I can see if they’d be willing to meet you, or we could meet up the four of us, or something. It’s got to be better than this, right?”

She has a point. And even though they can think of very few things worse than having to talk about feelings with a stranger - even a stranger vetted by Maggie – the prospect of someone understanding what this feels like is quite attractive.

***

It turns out to be the thing that helps most in perhaps the most surprising way, because this non-binary acquaintance is actually Vasquez.

They didn’t know Maggie and Vasquez’s girlfriend knew each other.

Vasquez didn’t know that Maggie and Alex knew each other either, apparently.

Maggie goes to introduce Alex to Vasquez and Erin and sees the nods of recognition the three of them share.

Somehow Vasquez knows them well enough to let them take the lead and Alex stumbles through an explanation because gender and music in the same space? Unchartered, unsettling territory. Maggie, thankfully, doesn’t press it, but with the furrow in her brow, Alex can see her marking it as a conversation for later.

Maggie and Erin head for the pool table while Vasquez settles opposite Alex at the booth. Alex can sense it coming – and it’s hard to not bolt, but they trust Maggie and they trust Vasquez to a point and if Maggie thinks this could help them, then, well. It’s worth a try, they reckon. In their head, they nod decisively, and they sit a little taller.

“Alright, Danvers?” says Vasquez casually and Alex nods again, leaning back and taking a sip of lukewarm beer. Vasquez leans closer, clearly not one to beat around the bush. “Erin said that Maggie said you wanted to meet more people like us.”

Alex stiffens despite themselves.

“I’m part of a group who do game nights and trips to the movies, stuff like that. It’s a group where none of us are cis.”

Impossibly, Alex stiffens more.

“You don’t have to make any proper commitment,” continues Vasquez as they study the collection of beer mats on the table, avoiding eye contact that Alex doesn’t want to make. “I can let you know when we’re meeting and you can decide on a case by case basis, if you’d like.”

Alex gives a shrug. They want it to be dismissive, but it ends up more curious.

“And listen. This kind of chat isn’t my forte either, but I know what it’s like to feel alone with…stuff like this, and I want you to know that I’m here for you as much or as little as you want me to be. It doesn’t change anything that happens musically between us. And we never have to speak about this again.”

“Sounds great,” manages Alex. Vasquez’s eyes twinkle at them in a relieved smirk.

“What do you say we go and show them how to really play pool?”

Alex gratefully follows them to where their girlfriends are setting up a new game. Alex leans into Maggie’s side and wraps an arm around her waist, leaning down to whispers a ‘thank you’ in her ear. Maggie squeezes their hand briefly and hip checks them as she hands them her cue.

***

“Why do you not talk about your music?”

It comes out of the blue as they walk hand-in-hand to Maggie’s room. Alex sighs.

“It’s not a criticism,” clarifies Maggie. “You’re intensely private about it, even with me. Even with Lucy.”

“Are you not?”

“How could I? I play in public more than anything else. I guess, I don’t have the luxury of privacy when it comes to music.”

Alex chews their lip. “Kara…and my mom. They’ve been the priority since Dad died, y’know? It never ends well if I express any sort of opinion at home and I think,” they say slowly, “that part of me still feels ashamed that I’m doing something that lets me be angry at the universe for taking Dad.”

Maggie hms beside them. “I’m sorry, Alex.”

“Oh, it’s, eh,” dismisses Alex.

“No.” Maggie spins them so she can look up seriously into Alex’s eyes. “The days of you pushing down your feelings are officially over, Alex.”

Alex doesn’t know what to do with that, so they just kiss her.

#nb!alex #sanvers #sanvers au #sanvers fic #alex danvers #medicine for the soul #my fic #i appear to have lost the ability to put in page breaks #hm #hey ho #enjoy?

11 notes · View notes

friendshipcampaign · 6 years ago

Text

Stories Are Better

Downtime between Kriv and Ditto, in the stable after some hugging and crying over moms.

Volfred's fur was soft, and just a little bit scratchy against Ditto's skin. Not that she minded the scratching. On the contrary, she could see why Kriv had a tendency to use the goat as a pillow when they made camp. There was something deeply comforting about Volfred’s gentle, sturdy bulk.

We'll see our moms again, Kriv had said, and Ditto had nodded fiercely, because she couldn't have possibly done anything else.

“...Hey,” she looked up at the dragonborn, who was still curled in a ball with herself, Volfred and now TikTik who'd finally stopped pacing and set up camp on top of his legs. “What's your mom like, anyway?”

"Patient," Kriv said, after a moment of contemplation. "Anyone raising us would have to be."

Kriv looked out through the space above the stable door.

"Her name is Novi. She's a... quiet person. Both of my parents are. I don't think either of them know where we got all of our energy from, but they did their best."

"Heh. Were you a handful as a kid?" Ditto smiled a little at the idea. Tried to picture a tiny Kriv, running circles around his parents. It was surprisingly hard to imagine. "You and your siblings? No shame in that. I know I was."

Kriv snorted. "We would have been for any other parents. If my mother had ever been frazzled by any of us, that stopped by the time my sister Vyra came around, and she did a lot of watching out for me. 'You will learn better from experience' my mother would say."

"What kind of trouble did someone like you get into? I can imagine but stories are better."

“Ha! Well. I've got plenty of those. Though, I know which one ran my parents the most ragged.” She twirled the ring on her finger, still glowing a bright, brilliant blue. “Our burrow was near a path in the forest, but it was pretty well hidden. Most people who passed by it didn't even know it was there. I used to climb the trees around the path sometimes to watch people go by.”

“One time, a human on a horse passed under the tree, and one of his saddlebags was open. I was way too little to leave the burrow, but. Eh. I was impulsive I guess. And little, and dumb, and I wanted to see if I could jump down and sneak into his bag without him noticing.” She smiled wryly. “Turns out I could, and did. Looking back, I was really, really lucky that guy stopped in Briardale to resupply before going off to whatever far-flung destination he was headed for.”

“Course, he didn't know about the burrow in the woods, and I didn't speak any Common back then. I must have been a heck of a surprise for him. Opened his bag to find a tiny gnome kid gnawing on his bread and waving hello. Must have thought he'd been made a kidnapper."

"You hitched a ride in a stranger's bag?! How did you even get back?!"

Ditto laughed. “Well, the guy carried me into a shop and talked to someone there. Don't know what he said, of course. Probably something along the lines of--” she held out her hands “'hey, did anyone lose a very small baby?' or something. People in Briardale knew about the burrow, so she at least figured out I came from there. She sat me down on the counter and I held her quill and waved at customers for a couple hours while she finished working, and she took me home after that.”

“When my family told that story later it was something to laugh about. But at the time they must have been half-dead with worry.” Ditto looked at her ring again. For a moment, she wished she could see what the other one looked like. Maybe if she could, she'd be able to put a name to what she was feeling now.

“What about you?” She smiled a little. “I am all kinds of curious what sort of trouble you got into as a kid.”

"It may be a bit of a disappointment. I have already told you about the dog incident," he said, lifting his left arm. "My home is separated from the desert by a single mountain range, and some people prefer to take smaller side paths through them without knowing that a town full of dragonborn and goblin is just a few hundred feet away. When Vyra brought me home that day, my mother patched me up without much thought and got to teaching me how to fix myself up. I stayed close to home after that." He let his arm fall. "There was one time, though, before then."

"There was a woman from the desert, Sani. She would bring things from the east, fruits and things, but the best part was the shiny, colorful beetles and bugs she managed to find and bring back. Her things were available for trade, but us kids didn't have anything worthwhile and could only look. But some of the other kids and I heard from the old goblins that you could find all sorts of shiny metals in the mountains and streams."

"So one day, as the rest of the town was getting to work, a group of us little ones ran to a large river a little outside of the woods that extended from the mountains. We searched and waded through the river for hours with no luck, and we were close to turning back with nothing when one of the goblin kids shouted out and pointed up the river, where something shiny and glistening had risen to the top of the water, smack in the middle of the river. I was too excited to think about what it could be, I had heard so many different stories, but I jumped into the water to try and each it, being the biggest of us at the time. Only when I got close, the effect disappeared, but I swear I felt something brush against my ankle! I yelled, swam back to the shore, and told everyone to run back home, but as I ran I looked back and saw what looked like water rising in the shape of a hand. I told the other kids and we never went to that part of the river again."

"When we got back, I was soaked and the rest were terrified, but my Aunt Mivi said it was probably just some magic user pulling a fast one on local kids who didn't know any better. And none of us found anything to trade for those beetles."

“Wow. That's spooky, though. What if it wasn't a prank? There's all sorts of strange creatures out there . . . some use tricks like that to lure people in.” Ditto shrugged, “I mean if grizzlegrumps can be real, anything can be real, right?”

Kriv considered this. "Yes, I suppose, though thinking back, dangling out of the water like that seemed like a ploy to scare us. I have no doubt that it could have grabbed me, and sticking out of the water in plain view afterwards definitely felt like taunting."

"Could've been a creature. Could've been a really mean-spirited person. Could've been a mean-spirited creature? Whatever it was, it scared the shit out of me."

"I think any childhood misadventures of mine involved doing something stupid and then running away, scared shitless."

“It's hard to picture, to be honest.” Ditto tilted her head. “You seem more careful than the rest of us usually are. We all got our quirks, and I mean all of us, but still. Hard to picture. You get your fill of danger as a kid?"

"It wasn't danger, it was adventure." There was a shine in his eyes as he spoke. "You get a group of kids, some brought up on adventure stories, and set them loose in a world where magic is this thing that exists but is somehow still distant and mysterious. I've tried being more careful, but up to a certain point, I wanted to explore ruins and discover things and be an adventurer, like the people I looked up to." His shoulders slumped, eyes a little more hard and irritated. "And all that impulse got me was a blood-eating book and a whole bunch of downer stories."

"And magic, I guess, but that's not from my own choices."

Ditto was quiet for a moment. She held out a hand towards TikTik, thoughtfully scratching at a spot behind the familar's shoulders. When she spoke again, her words came out more slowly than her usual rate of speech.

“I think. The stories never tell you everything,” she said. “It's exciting to hear about a fight or a scuffle or a chase. And if someone gets injured while fighting or running. . . it's bad, sure, you feel sorry for them, but as long as everything works out okay in the end it just makes the story more exciting. It's never going to feel the same as it does when you're the person getting hurt. Or worse. Watching the person get hurt. You know?”

“Still. I don't think that those kids in Folly's End would think that your stories are all downers. And even if they don't know anything yet, when those eggs at Auntie Eyren's hatch, they're going to want to learn about what got them there. About you. And about Tsova.” She took Kriv's big hand in both of hers and squeezed it tightly. “The people that would have been taken from those towns, the Kaftner, Tsova. . . their stories are still going, thanks to you. Thanks to us. You've got their stories, even if it hurt to get them. And I think. . . that's something pretty special.”

"Whether you like it or not, you're the sort of person you grew up hearing about. And those kids are going to be telling your story for the rest of their lives."

"Thank you Ditto," He squeezed his hand around both of hers. "Though if I'm being honest, if this is a 'story', it is not ultimately mine."

“No?” Ditto asked. “Whose is it?”

"I have some ideas, but I don't think we'll know until it's over."

“I guess not.” Ditto took a deep breath. “Hey. Tell you what. I'll make you a deal . . . I'll try to be a little more careful, if you try to remember that feeling of wanting to go out and explore. I liked the look you got when you talked about it. I wouldn't mind seeing that look on your face a little more.”

Kriv looked at his hands, seeming to struggle with something, before setting his jaw and making eye contact with Ditto. "It is a deal, though I have one other request of you. You are free to changing terms if you feel like it as well."

"What's the other request?"

"When you speak of the things you have done, and the things you wish to do, the thing that seems to come forth is guilt. I ask that in times when you may feel guilt, you focus instead on how you have accepted responsibility for your actions. Do not leave too much room for guilt when there are things to be done."

"You are not the type to face things head-on, and yet you are. That takes determination."

Ditto swallowed hard, looking away from Kriv and back to TikTik. “Heh. You keep surprising me, you know that, big guy? I think I maybe know what you're gonna say, but then you open your mouth and something ten times wiser and kinder than I could've ever thought of comes out.” She wiped at her face with her sleeve, then turned back to face him. “...I think I can do that. I can at least try.”

"Good, then we have a deal."

Ditto nodded, placing her small hand inside Kriv's big clawed one, and they shook on it.

#downtime #kriv #ditto

16 notes · View notes

redheadedafrican · 2 years ago

Text

. Hazy

Maybe like JID I should just accept that this isn't going anywhere so I can focus my talents on other.... Activities?

Exertions. The labours of existence if you will.

Hey, it's been a minute, a hot minute they say, how've you been? I'm sorry maybe I too aren't tortured enough to be a proper creative... Well if you're here then (how YOU DOin 😏) best to inform you, this is more of a rant page than a blog.

I grew a beard but rest assured I'm sticking to my roots.

Like you, I have so much to say, matter of fact too much to say. However, the rules of engagement among sapiens dictate that we must live in a society. We can't talk about what we want or to whomever we want (otherwise I'd exclusively reserve every single word for Phoebe Buffay, *YES, I'm on a F.r.i.e.n.d.s bender... next is House*, and yes I know she's a scripted character, but that's just the thinking of a common sapien. RISE ABOVE! THINK DIFFERENT! VIVA!!).... whenever we want. Society you sick deluded SOB. So what if I want to talk colliding blackholes and my newly discovered kinks to my taller friend (get you a tall friend, those extra inches go in the ratio 2:1 to their ticker) during their Osteodonto-keratoprosthesis or even better their hemispherectomy (hehehe I made you look... Also, see I'm a good student, I've been revising in preparation for house.)

All in all, I am well, I set out on a journey to find myself and to be more of a doer than a sayer this year.... Turns out you need money and energy for either.... Who woulda thunked. Thank the creator this bridge between you, dear reader and I was built as tough as the Golden Gate Bridge. Unshaken. (Wait, what? The towers once swayed 16 feet each way? And it once sank Seven feet? Huh... Okay)

I don't know where I was going with this. If you think about it though, noone truly does. We all just wake up and attend to our respective labours. (I mean we're doing alot more than 12 so I'm sure Hercules would be proud.) Should your labour feel too difficult, we live in a society, reach out, talk to someone, that alone supposedly solves half your problem. Or go at it like me, keep an online journal which almost gave you a heart attack because the link to it changed with no notice during your hiatus.

I wonder if the plural for hiatus is Hiati... Regardless, choose your labours wisely and attend to them well because I guarantee you you chose them yourself. That choice isn't good or bad, it simply is nothing more or less to that.

Oh look, goats on a mountain. They're so free.. well they're not, but as their shepherds, are we?

Love Vinnian

0 notes

ariyadaivaris · 7 years ago

Text

PSYCHE!!!!!!!!! i also made an exclusively mountain goats mixtape for kevin owens and it was even easier!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

tracklist under the cut

autoclave

when i try to open up to you i get completely lost houses swallowed by the earth, windows thick with frost and i reach deep down within, but the pathways twist and turn and there's no light anywhere, and nothing left to burn

and i am this great, unstable mass of blood and foam and no emotion that's worth having could call my heart its home my heart's an autoclave

ox baker triumphant

i will thank my ride and crawl my way back inside to the guts of the building where my enemies hide in the dark like roaches and i will signal the camera crew and everyone will do what he's been trained how to do sweat dripping from my face as my moment approaches

click your heels, count to three i bet you never expected me a little worse for wear practically walking on air

up the wolves

i'm going to get myself in fighting trim scope out every angle of unfair advantage i'm going to bribe the officials i'm going to kill all the judges it's going to take you people years to recover from all of the damage

our mother has been absent ever since we founded rome but there's going to be a party when the wolf comes home

prowl great cain

i saved my own skin but i live to fight i live to fight another day still remember how brave you were when they came to take you away

and i feel guilty but i can't feel ashamed prowl through empty fields great cain

how to embrace a swamp monster

got out of bed, could not remember my own name condemned to walk the soil amongst all creatures wild and tame go where i go, do what i must crawl, starving, on my belly, licking up the dry dust i see the light in your window ride the elevator to the sixth floor stand with my arms at my sides as you open up the door

but i'm out of my element i can't breathe

home again garden grove

wipe down the windshields and roll down the windows let's go where the jackals are breeding wrap this bandana around your head don't let anyone see that you're bleeding fire up the scanner and keep your eyes on it don't speak unless someone speaks to you hands in your pockets and soot on your face the warm love of god coursing through you

home again home again

in the craters on the moon

if the strain proves too much give up right away if the light hurts your eyes stay in your room all day when the room fills with smoke lie down on the floor in the declining years of the long war

well the blood’s in the water and the shark’s gonna come and we swim in the dark until our bodies are numb

half dead

stole out to the backyard late last night pine trees frozen in the silvery moonlight rising like giants from the cold earth what are the years we gave each other ever gonna be worth?

can't get you out of my head lost without you, half dead

steal smoked fish

feels so good to have you here some of you will be dead next year i see your destinies above you like angels who don't love you let them kiss you and hold you tight as long as the money's right

god bless all my old friends and god bless me too, why pretend? feast when you can and dream when there's nothing to feast on

the recognition scene

you headed out to the getaway car and hit the open road i saw something written in tall, clear letters on your face but i could not break the code we had hot caramel sticking to our teeth and the only love i've ever known burning underneath

i'm gonna miss you when you're gone i'm gonna miss you when you're gone

orange ball of hate

when the building establishes control when the thunder from the north begins to roll down our way i know i've been right all along and you start singing that stupid children's song you think i don't know it but i just don't feel like singing it

brisbane hotel sutra

in the holes the worms have eaten through all once-treasured things from the wet mouth of the vulture to the red tips of his wings in the dazed yes of the penitent emerging from the maze in his wordless explanations let his name be praised

the alphonse mambo

i can hear the roar of the crowd in the stadium a couple of blocks away it's the kind of thing that used to get me all worked up but i don't want to talk about it now, okay, okay? okay

i just want to get this whole thing over with i don't want to deal with it anymore i hear the cogs all slipping at the same time and then i see you walk in through the door and it's gonna be just you and me today waiting for the other shoe to drop in tampa bay

until i am whole

sunset on snohomish burn the tree line down hold my hopes underwater stand there and watch them drown fishing out their bodies from the bathroom sink leave them in a bucket 'til they start to stink

in memory of satan

stayed up late and wrecked this place woke up on the floor again cellphone stuck to the side of my face dead space on the other end perfect howl of emptiness cast my gaze around the room someone needs to clean up this mess

tape up the windows call in a favor from an old friend

#my MIXE #kevin owens #did i cry while making this? you fucken bet!!!

3 notes · View notes

ruffboijuliaburnsides · 7 years ago

Note

6 & 18 for Julia, Kirsi and Percy?

6. What’s their theme song?

Wow no punches pulled. Hmmmm... OK this is largely drawing from shit i’ve been listening to recently but:

Julia: Level Up by Vienna TengJulia’s dealing with a lot of shit right now in her life, but she’s also the sort of person who’s determined to push through. I almost chose “This Year” by the Mountain Goats because of the chorus (I am gonna make it through this year if it kills me) but “Level Up” is less about individual survival and more about “you’re not the only one, it’s okay, we’re all fucked up but we can get through this together”. Most relevant line: “Yes you are only one, no it is not enough, but if you lift your eyes I am your brother.”Kirsi: Sing by My Chemical RomanceI almost went with “Teenagers” for this one, because Kirsi is 16 and full of trauma and rage, but as a theme song I think it’s not giving her enough credit. She’s angry and out for blood, yes, but really the most important thing for her, given she’s after the necromancer who killed her whole tribe, is making sure that her people don’t die with her. That they get the justice they deserve.Most relevant line(s): “Girl you’ve got to be what tomorrow needs” and “Sing it out for the ones that you left behind”Percy: Cut to the Feeling by Carly Rae JepsenListen. Listen. Percy is the most precious sweet bubbly person you’ll meet. She’s a nerdy-ass half-elf druid who’s like Keyleth if Keyleth were a little bit less of a stick in the mud sometimes. She’s chaotic where Kiki’s neutral, and between her and her precious chaotic neutral rogue girlfriend (I swear we didn’t plan that class match up), they are just an utter joy. PERCY is a joy, as she gleefully turns into a dinosaur and rips throats out with her teeth.Most relevant line: “I wanna play where you play with the angels // I wanna wake up with you all in tangles, oh”

18. Would they rather fight a hundred duck-sized horses, or one horse-sized duck?

Julia: Horse-sized duck. She’s a fighter but deals in crossbows not swords. While her aim is very good, she’d rather have a single large target to take down than a hundred small-and-fast ones.

Kirsi: Horse-sized duck. Duck-sized horses, while bigger than beetles, remind her WAY TOO MUCH of that time she got covered in bugs and actually TOLD their druid to set her on fire to burn the bugs off because NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO. ...Kirsi doesn’t like bugs.

Percy: Duck-sized horses. But she wouldn’t fight them. She’d herd them up and domesticate them and keep them as pets and use them to freak people out. :D

DnD Character Ask Meme

#dnd #askbox meme #kirsi maya #julia burnsides the fighter #percy the druid #navigatorsnorth #audience with the gods

1 note · View note

andrealikestotravel · 8 years ago

Text

May 2017

A couple of weeks ago I set off with friends to trek Everest Base Camp. It's a 38-mile trek where you gain more than 8,000 feet in elevation as you ascend to the base of Mount Everest (17,500 feet). You are guided up and stay in teahouse lodges at night.

We arrived in Kathmandu and were picked up by our trekking company (Ace the Himalaya). The usual place to stay in pre-trek is Thamel–a hot, dusty, busy neighborhood where you share a lot of tight spaces with lots of other trekker hopefuls, locals, stray dogs, and motorcycles.

Look at dis pigeon.

I ate too many momos. The garlic and cheese ones were incredible.

Our official Day 1 of the trek put us (24 awesome people and a handful of wonderful guides) on a tiny plane to Lukla where I experienced half an hour of varying turbulence and minor panic.

But it was worth it because look at these aerial views! It’s mind boggling that people can live in such remote, tiny neighborhoods, miles and miles away from a higher population or electricity.

The Lukla airport is tiny and the runway seems like it’s 50 feet long. The Nepalese seem super chill about schedules so I’m not sure how this fits multiple landing planes.

We trekked off to Phakding shortly after landing and it was an easy start. This is a chicken.

We crossed sooo many suspension bridges. So fun! Slightly terrifying.

Yaks, cows, and donkeys were everywhere on the trail and you always had to yield to them. Cutie pies.

My bed in our humble Phakding teahouse.

Day 2 brought us to Namche Bazaar, my favorite place I got to see during our trek. It's a town built on staggering stone steps carved by hand and there’s tons of ups and downs within the tiny village. I think I read somewhere that less than 400 people live there. It's a beautiful village with so much character and life and if you have the chance to see it DO IT.

The hike that day was pretty difficult and constantly uphill. My breathing became harder and my pace became slower.

We met some cute kids who gave us high fives which was so damn cute it gave me my last burst of energy to make it to our Namche lodge.

The Dudh Kosi river. We trekked along its banks and then so far up it was just a little sliver in the land.

And then, the conflicts started happening.

That afternoon, in what seems like my body rejecting the altitude and physical exertion in one burst, I suddenly hurled up my lunch. There was no accompanying symptoms and I felt completely normal after. I started on Diamox and hoped it would help. Spoiler alert: it didn’t.

On Day 3, we stayed in Namche but did a mini trek. We got to see a statue of Tenzing Norgay, the very first Sherpa to climb Mount Everest alongside Sir Edmund Hillary in 1953. It’s a pretty incredible feat considering that nowadays, you need a shitload of gear that wasn’t even invented in the 50s yet, dozens of oxygen tanks, and have the icefall path paved for you by expert Sherpas. If you have the chance, you should definitely watch Sherpas: The True Heroes of Mount Everest. It’s mind-boggling and tragic.

In hindsight, I should have actually rested that day. The mini trek ended up not being really mini.

See that winding trail? That’s a 1400 foot uphill climb.

The views were incredible on the way up tho. Totally worth the extra vomiting it caused that evening? 🤔 Yes.

This stray puppo followed us up the hill.

Baby cow! Or yak. Not sure.

Spotted a mountain goat too. So many animals!

After waking up and feeling slightly okay on the morning of Day 4, we continued the trek to Tengboche. My pace became even slower and the altitude sickness symptoms increased exponentially.

I vomited again after arriving at our teahouse. I was dizzy, and had no appetite or urge to drink water (which was especially crucial because my stomach was empty). The medicine wasn’t helping and all I could do was curl up in my sleeping bag, cry like a baby in the dark, and accept the coming defeat. It was a low moment. I remember eating a Snickers bar for dinner.

I had two options: 1) Keep trekking while feeling like total shit, not enjoy the journey, and risk getting even more severe symptoms or 2) Descend and have major fomo but heal.

After a horrible night, on the morning of Day 5, I chose the latter. Shoutout to Jimbob for accompanying me back without hesitation.

Thus, peaking at 12,600 feet, we turned back. It sucked super hard. Saying goodbye to the guides and my trekking group killed me. In hindsight, while it was the smart choice, it felt stupidly humiliating in the moment. I had already come 20 miles, the halfway point, but wouldn’t be able to obtain the goal.

In my low point, I’ve realized that Nepalese porters and guides might be the kindest, hospitable humans ever. I consistently heard them telling me to take it slow, not to worry because I was on holiday, and that they were here for anything I needed. They brought me soup when I was too weak to leave my bed and carried my daypack when I felt like collapsing.

These amazing people genuinely love trekking and introducing their world to curious visitors. Their mental and physical strength is something I cannot comprehend.

Deliph was our phenomenal porter and guide on the way back and ultimately, our lifesaver. He was extremely patient, made sure we took plenty of breaks, and always checked to see how I was doing. He stuck with us safely until we got on our plane back to Kathmandu like a mama hen. What a guy.

Like most things, the best part of the trek was (other than the amazing landscapes) meeting those I wouldn’t have normally gotten a chance to meet. Australia, Boston, Germany, LA, Chile–it was like going to summer camp. I was constantly surrounded by support and humor through both highs and lows. Every moment that I wasn’t cursing my lungs, I was extremely happy. I think the higher altitude makes you even more sensitive too. Too many tears.

Ultimately, I don’t regret taking this trip at all and appreciate the perspective it’s given me. It’ll be one that sticks with me until I attempt it again.

P.S. We ended up taking a spontaneous trip to Tokyo since we still had a week of vacation left so I ended everything in my happy place with lungs that finally worked normally again.

#Everest Base Camp #Nepal #Kathmandu

2 notes · View notes

kipjordan · 8 years ago

Text

Tour Down Under, 2017

Full disclosure - there’s not a single photo of the pro Peloton ¯\_(ツ)_/¯

Day 1

Well, a series of Jetstar & God’s blunders

I’m still relatively new to cycling, I’d say in the last 6 months I feel strong, really finding my stride, or (pedal) stroke, what have you. And I have these miasmic memories of missing out on #TdU2016 - suddenly everyone was gone and I was whipping my head around rasping “Huh? Td - what?”. And then came the photos, the videos, the enormous envy welling up inside me.

So, jumping ahead to #TdU2017, I wanted to get there desperately. Thursday night came and I went, gliding on clouds of bliss to Tullamarine, Terminal 4. Lugging that bike bag, savouring it’s weight on my shoulder, leaving deep aching marks there, and deep imbued memories on my brain.

I watched the storm on Thursday 18th of January charge it’s way across the ocean, a cavalry of wind, rain and lightning thrashing it’s mane over the city. So much so in fact that we couldn’t land. A lap of Adelaide later and we returned to Melbourne. So went The Evening of Thursday 18th of January. Spent entirely in a flying metal tube.

Day 1

Okay let’s try this again

A 4:30am start with 3 hours sleep, a 6:30am flight complimented by a lukewarm and floppy McDonalds muffin-type breakfast. 8:30am and I’m in Adelaide, the living room of Andy, Caz, Jake and Gen. Jake greet me heartily with a warm “huh? you’re here already?”, his underpants hanging loosely to his lean Adelaidean cyclist leggos. We embraced, he is very kind and lovely. And together we sat in a silent morning daze, on the edge of nihilism in the face of another day, but as the rays of the sun fought their way through the blinds, we shook our heads clear of their dustiness and begun our days.

Bike built (with the help of Andy’s marvellous and very useful Park Tools Work Stand), coffee had and Ebenezer Place along with Treadly Bici Shoppe looked at, I joined Adrian and his crew of mischief makers for a self styled* “recovery ride”. *self styled becomes contextually importante

Here is where the riding begins, and by God, this was no recovery. I had been had. More than less, this was in search of down for the sake of up, short and sharp, anaerobic heart rates, sweat stinging the eyes. And a whole lot of smiles, sweeping descents and laughs. Okay, the photos begin now jeez

This ride was tough, by no means am I a mountain goat on bike, nor is my bike the stiffest $15,000 hot mess an Investment Banker in team kit would put on the card for points - but I reached each crest, and pushed past them. I also learnt the value in compact chainrings and the Dean Jones 32t Cassette Workout Programme, the hard way.

This gruelling adventure, off the back of the Thursday night storm which lashed the windows of Adelaide, my plane and soul all equally, was exactly what I set out to be a part of. Tour Envy(tm) had been avoided, innate human desire for suffering and self destruction satiated, belly grumbling for nutrition and brain yearning for naps all ticked off in a 420 birds with one stone bonanza.

Big thanks to Alex, Adrian, Cam and Finn for having me along. Glad I could keep up - or that you kept a gentle pace ;)

We managed to make it in time for a little interview with Lachy Morton, hurr’ing and durr’ing as he does, and a little viewing of Thereabouts 3, with Lachy Morton’s hurr’ing and durr’ing offset by brother Gus Morton’s sharp green eyes and we were ready to eat.

Now, there aren’t any photos of my evening: a grand feast, the likes of which have never seen before, was had in the halls of Kopi Tim, Adelaide’s finest vegan friendly Malaysian restaurant. Why no photos? This is a photo bloggo after all you dolt. Well because it was one of those times, so sublime was my company that my finger ne’er did reach for a shutter - nay it didn’t reach for much other than food and my single accompanying beer (cheers to Max who joined my lead-out attack in that regard, and made me not feel like a freak in a bunch of healthy vibrant non-drinking... people who are really wonderful. This is sprawling). And so three meals inhaled down my gullet later we bid adieu to Kopi Tim and slowly rolled through the city, branching off as the intersections came and went.

A big thank you to Andy, Caz, Jake, Gen, Sam, Fiona, Lana, Max and Faz for making that dinner sit as a trophy in my heart. These are fantastic people with big kind hearts, full of empathy and love. Big ups.

Day 2

Willunga Return - pro cycling is very boring (terms and conditions apply*)

Because I am a very delicate flower I’m not used to back to back days of long riding, but there was something in the air, something in the water, food, bed linen, that invigorated the spirit and granted bonuses to Strength, Intelligence, Dexterity, Constitution, Wisdom and Charisma. It was essentially the DnD v5 character sheet with a Bard and Cleric char giving squad bonuses on a 5d5 roll that always hits. Duh, it’s a buff.

Now on the vein of me being a flower - I slept in, received messages from Caz along the lines of “where are you?”, “Get up and get here”, “We’re going to leave”, “Oh what?”, “Oops yes you’re right the ride doesn’t leave until 9am”. #ProHours Caz. Anyway, she did save me from myself, and as a flower does I rolled out of bed like a sack of potatoes, rolled into kit, rolled into town, rolled into the cafe and rolled some coffee into my body, then rolled into the hills on my bike, all the fashion of a sack of potatoes.

This was a day spent cruising, some challenging difficult climbing, some loose gravel but always followed with smiles. That’s very much what this was - a day of smiles.

It’s really just a whole lot of me sitting on Andy’s wheel. I don’t have a single regret - that booty just so fine.

This was a long’un - a series of episodic run-ins with friends from all over, as if the entirety of Melbourne’s cyclist mass had migrated west, diving head first into the summer instead of patiently waiting it’s arrival back home.

I’m just gushing and stammering madly about how good the entire time was - and thus I’d like to continue thanking people who helped make it so pleasant, in the extreme. Lana, Max, Andy, Tim, Alex, Faz (even though she relentlessly dropped us, forgetting, surely, for the entire day that she wasn’t in fact registered to race in the Tour itself), Caz, Gen and Jake for being a thoroughly entertaining and early rising support crew. And I’d like to thank myself for just being me, you know.

Of the evening itself I can’t remember much, perhaps in a fugue state I was unable to consolidate as my cup overflowth with joy - an analogous situation reminiscent of Socrates story of the Three Sieve:

From Lyceum Philosophy, Happy and Freedom in Socrates & Callicles:

A brief description of the two myths is in order. In the first one, Socrates speaks about those uninitiated ones in Hades who carry water into a leaky jar using a leaky sieve (where the sieve is meant to be the soul). And because they leak, he likens the souls of fools to sieves (493b-c). In the second, he tells of two men, each of whom has many jars. The jars belonging to one of them are sound and full (one with honey, another with milk, etc.). It is also supposed that the sources of each of these things are scarce and so attainable only with much toil. Now the one man, having filled up his jars, doesn’t pour anything more into them and so he can relax. As for the other man, he too has the resources that can be attained, though with difficulty, but his jars are perforated and rotten. And so he’s forced to continually fill them, all day round, or else he suffers frustration and pain (493d-494a).

And yet Socrates, there I sat, a man with a full jar - happy as Larry with yet more to pour in and spill lavishly around the outside of what I envisage as a mason jar, full of a banana soy protein milkshake. I’ll stick to that, you enjoy your hemlock, bro.

I went to bed happy once again.

*Riding 3 hours to see Sagan not pop a wheelie for 3 seconds rates poorly. Pro cycling is a good view from a couch, and even then, most of the time it’s white noise until the final 10km. So if it’s not friends, or me, I don’t super care. This is just another person’s opinion.

Day 3

Let’s hit the hills, let’s feel sore and go to to a cafe

Hey it was something of a inner-chuff, feeling familiar with Montecute road, enough to pace myself at least to the top of Corkscrew. Having been duped by The Adrian Zanado ‘I don’t know how to run a recovery ride’ recovery ride, I decided not to give Corkscrew another strong burl. This decision was compounded by a half rotten corpse that used to be Mason Hender, that I found at the top (later analysis proved a solid 15km ave [or something], and roughly 300watts ave [I think thats like 8.5watts per kg]).

And on we went, resting here and there, enjoying the calm gentle afternoon. Time to stop by a clearwater babbling brook to watch the fish lazily wave their tails against the flow of the stream felt like something we could do for hours were it not for the immediately pressing of matter of getting Cam the fuck home asap as soon as goddamn fucking possible, holy shit they’re gonna fucking leave without him, shit what they dumped his stuff outside the hotel room? What the fuck, dude we’re like 60km and 1,000m up and away from there, fuck fuck okay lets fucking bomb down the old freeway oh fuck.

After the frantic descending at 70km/ph we finally bombed our way into the CBD to be greeted with this:

Were they happy that Cam’s ride took far far longer than we had possibly anticipated? We will never know, it’s one of those meta physical matters that only death would grant us the answers to. And yet, maybe not even then - who could possibly say.

What I can say is that the meal I had at this cafe was top notch. And out the window went my Melbournian elitism as Adelaide planted itself firmly as a strong contender for Second Capital City (Maybe) after Melbourne (and definitely never Sydney). In this scenario the whole of Canberra has dishonourably retired from the political and economic world after using tax payer money to buy apartments on the Gold Coast.

So in closing...

What can I say about TdU2017 and the people of Adelaide?

My heart swells - I can say that with a keen crystal clarity. I feel much love for the event of TdU, not specifically for the event itself - as well organised as it is. Not specifically for the city of Adelaide which opens it’s arms and accepts us all, allowing us to clog it’s road arteries and veins. It’s not even specifically the love of cycling itself, no - it’s very much the people on the bikes.

Sure, I don’t know them all, that would be outrageous. But the ones I do know are the best of people. I wrote this earlier, and to repeat myself: I’ve found in them a great kindness, openness and empathy. Immediately they’ve warmed to new people and like their city, open their arms to us. I’m glad to know I’ll see them at least once a year for (hopefully) many many years to come.

Now this isn’t to say us Melbournian’s are the pits - nah we’re pretty great too. Some of the finest were out there, and for every moment I spent with them I am thoroughly appreciative.

So in closing: smiles, laughter, a heavy pedal, sweat dripping from the tip of my nose after a deep exhale. These small moments made a whole, and it’s a whole I’ll treasure.

5 notes · View notes

stxrryeyes · 8 years ago

Note

1-99 😘

Okay, here goes! It’s pretty long, but oh well!

1: 6 of the songs you listen to most?

Wish You Were Here by Pink Floyd, Make Them Gold by CHVRCHES, Homeward Bound by Peter Hollens, Vienna by Billy Joel, Love Love Love by The Mountain Goats, and Permafrost by Laurena Segura, off the top of my head.

2: If you could meet anyone on this earth, who would it be?

Idk, honestly. There are so many truly lovely people out there.

3: Grab the book nearest to you, turn to page 23, give me line 17.

“It was not a large road, or well traveled.”

4: What do you think about most?

So Many Things

5: What does your latest text message from someone else say?

“Honors Chemistry: Watch Video #2 before class Thursday”

6: Do you sleep with or without clothes on?

With

7: What’s your strangest talent?

I don’t know how strange exactly it is, but I can tune basically any stringed instrument by ear.

8: Girls… (finish the sentence); Boys… (finish the sentence)

Girls don’t have to be traditionally feminine, Boys don’t have to be traditionally masculine.

9: Ever had a poem or song written about you?

Yep, a couple times. Some were very sweet, and others were veeeery cringy.

10: When is the last time you played the air guitar?

I have no idea

11: Do you have any strange phobias?

I’m kinda freaked out by adult Canada geese, if that counts. Those things are mean.

12: Ever stuck a foreign object up your nose?

That’s a fairly safe assumption. I was, in fact, a toddler once.

13: What’s your religion?

I’m personally Christian (Evangelical Covenant), but do my very best to be religiously tolerant towards others

14: If you are outside, what are you most likely doing?

Working on the farm.That, or wandering in the forest, as I do frequently in the summer.

15: Do you prefer to be behind the camera or in front of it?

Depends on the circumstance, I suppose. I like photography, but I also like being in pictures.

16: Simple but extremely complex. Favorite band?

Ahhh this is hard. Either The Mountain Goats or Pink Floyd?

17: What was the last lie you told?

I told my dad that I wasn’t too worried about applying for colleges. I am.

18: Do you believe in karma?

Maybe?

19: What does your URL mean?

It’s a term a friend used to describe me once, cause I’m “sweet but strong” and I thought it was cute.

20: What is your greatest weakness; your greatest strength?

Both in one: I feel things really deeply.

21: Who is your celebrity crush?

I dunno

22: Have you ever gone skinny dipping?

Nope

23: How do you vent your anger?

I rant to a friend, or to my horse, or I muck out stalls.

24: Do you have a collection of anything?

Lol, do saddle pads count?

25: Do you prefer talking on the phone or video chatting online?

Video chatting, cause reading people’s facial expressions makes communication a little easier, it seems.

26: Are you happy with the person you’ve become?

I’ve still got some work to do, but basically

27: What’s a sound you hate; sound you love?

I can’t stand lawnmowers or snowblowers, but I love the sound of the forest. You know, like, songbirds and wind and water and stuff?

28: What’s your biggest “what if”?

What if I’m a terrible person but just can’t see it?

29: Do you believe in ghosts? How about aliens?

Ghosts… in a way. Not the typical haunted house/ Casper type by any means. Off-Earth life seems probable, but I have no evidence one way or the other on that matter.

30: Stick your right arm out; what do you touch first? Do the same with your left arm.

Right arm: my book. Left arm: the wall.

31: Smell the air. What do you smell?

My mom is baking sourdough downstairs, so that.

32: What’s the worst place you have ever been to?

Worst not locationally, but situationally was when I was out working a garden in middle-of-nowhere Tennessee without any shelter other than a greenhouse for a ways and there was a tornado on the horizon. It turned out fine, though.

33: Choose: East Coast or West Coast?

Yes

34: Most attractive singer of your opposite gender?

I dunno

35: To you, what is the meaning of life?

I don’t know that there’s any one pervasive clear-cut meaning.

36: Define Art.

I don’t think that Art can be defined, it seems like it just is.

37: Do you believe in luck?

Sure

38: What’s the weather like right now?

A little bit snowy, but weirdly warm for this time of year

39: What time is it?

9:53 pm

40: Do you drive? If so, have you ever crashed?

I have my permit, but no crashes

41: What was the last book you read?

I Capture The Castle by Dodie Smith

42: Do you like the smell of gasoline?

Nope

43: Do you have any nicknames?

Yep. Lots.

44: What was the last film you saw?

The Little Prince

45: What’s the worst injury you’ve ever had?

In seventh grade, I passed out on a ladder, broke my jaw in three places, and bit a hole through my lip.

46: Have you ever caught a butterfly?

Not caught, but I’ve raised lots of caterpillars that I’ve found in the garden

47: Do you have any obsessions right now?

So many. Patrick Rothfuss books, The Decemberists, Critical Role, Equestrian vaulting, the list goes on.

48: What’s your sexual orientation?

Maybe straight? Maybe bi? Maybe something entirely different? Who knows, not me

49: Ever had a rumour spread about you?

Not that I’ve heard

50: Do you believe in magic?

Not really

51: Do you tend to hold grudges against people who have done you wrong?

I try not to, but I do

52: What is your astrological sign?

Sagittarius

53: Do you save money or spend it?

Usually save, but every so often I splurge

54: What’s the last thing you purchased?

Lunch

55: Love or lust?

Love

56: In a relationship?

Nope

57: How many relationships have you had?

Romantic? None

58: Can you touch your nose with your tongue?

Nope

59: Where were you yesterday?

School, mostly

60: Is there anything pink within 10 feet of you?

Yep

61: Are you wearing socks right now?

Yep

62: What’s your favourite animal?

All of ‘em

63: What is your secret weapon to get someone to like you?

I act like a decently nice person and do the lil half smile thing. To be honest, I’m not quite sure why it is that people end up liking me?

64: Where is your best friend?

Probably at home?

65: Give me your top 5 favourite blogs on Tumblr.

Aside from people I know, there’s @literarystarbucks, @birdandmoon, @rejectedprincesses, @old-friends-senior-dog-sanctuary, and @strandbooks

66: What is your heritage?

Egyptian/Arab on my dad’s side and Scandinavian on my mom’s side

67: What were you doing last night at 12AM?

Sleeping

68: What do you think is Satan’s last name?

I have no idea???

69: Be honest. Ever gotten yourself off?

This may just be my slightly sheltered midwestern upbringing showing, but I don’t quite understand the question

70: Are you the kind of friend you would want to have as a friend?

I hope so

71: You are walking down the street on your way to work. There is a dog drowning in the canal on the side of the street. Your boss has told you if you are late one more time you get fired. What do you do?

HELP THE PUPPY. My boss will understand.

72: You are at the doctor’s office and she has just informed you that you have approximately one month to live. a) Do you tell anyone/everyone you are going to die? b) What do you do with your remaining days? c) Would you be afraid?

I probably tell people I’m close to. I’d definitely get a second opinion, then spend lots of time with my family, friends, and horses, just doin goofy stuff and making memories. I’d probably write, too, to help myself settle with the idea of death. I’d definitely be afraid. Not terrified, though.

73: You can only have one of these things; trust or love.

Love

74: What’s a song that always makes you happy when you hear it?

Shut Up And Dance by Walk The Moon

75: What are the last four digits in your cell phone number?

I’m just gonna not put that up here…

76: In your opinion, what makes a great relationship?

Mutual generosity and respect

77: How can I win your heart?

Be kind. Talk about art or philosophy or stuff that goes beyond small talk. Do cute cheesy things with me, like stargazing or hiking or swing dancing. Be respectful of others and reasonably humble. Talk about books with me. Let me get to know you.

78: Can insanity bring on more creativity?

Oh, in some cases, certainly

79: What is the single best decision you have made in your life so far?

Not to go to boarding school in New Hampshire. Yes, that was a thing that was being seriously considered for a while. I would have been miserable.

80: What size shoes do you wear?

7.5

81: What would you want to be written on your tombstone?

I have no idea. You’re probably bored of that answer by now, but it’s true.

82: What is your favourite word?

Perspicacious

83: Give me the first thing that comes to mind when you hear the word; heart.

Courage

84: What is a saying you say a lot?

You got this

85: What’s the last song you listened to?

O Valencia! by The Decemberists

86: Basic question; what’s your favourite colour/colours?

Pale lemon yellow, mint green, cranberry red, and navy blue.

87: What is your current desktop picture?

It’s a cute little pink floral pattern

88: If you could press a button and make anyone in the world instantaneously explode, who would it be?

Steve Bannon

89: What would be a question you’d be afraid to tell the truth on?

Like, on the internet in general? My address and crap, I guess

90: One night you wake up because you heard a noise. You turn on the light to find that you are surrounded by MUMMIES. The mummies aren’t really doing anything, they’re just standing around your bed. What do you do?

I’d probably panic and get the heck outta there, then call the cops or something like that

91: You accidentally eat some radioactive vegetables. They were good, and what’s even cooler is that they endow you with the super-power of your choice! What is that power?

Invisibility, cause it would be really useful in a myriad of ways

92: You can re-live any point of time in your life. The time-span can only be a half-hour, though. What half-hour of your past would you like to experience again?

The bit where I sat in the stall with our newborn foal, giving her her first real interaction with humans. That was pretty magical.

93: You can erase any horrible experience from your past. What will it be?

Most of my horrible experiences have shaped me in one way or another, so I guess I’m almost grateful for some of them. Not all, though.Only a couple of weeks ago, one of our horses boke his leg in a freak accident and had to be put down. That was hard.

94: You have the opportunity to sleep with the music-celebrity of your choice. Who would it be?

No thanks, for I am but a child

95: You just got a free plane ticket to anywhere. You have to depart right now. Where are you gonna go?

Washington state

96: Do you have any relatives in jail?

Nope

97: Have you ever thrown up in the car?

Nope

98: Ever been on a plane?

Yep

99: If the whole world were listening to you right now, what would you say?

I think I’ve answered this before in an ask, but it still holds true. In the words of the eternal Kurt Vonnegut, “God dammit, you’ve got to be kind.”

Thanks for sticking with me through this crazy long post, friends!

1 note · View note

bad-draft-stuff · 5 years ago

Text

Fate Goes (to the market)

bbbbb

Arsé-kun: *A NEW DAY A NEW START I HOPE SENPAI THE WIZARD DIDN'T FUCK SHIT UP* Sheepy: Satoru: *he comes downstairs* Good morning, everyone- Arsé-kun: Vlad: Good morning, Satoru. I hope you didn't need this garlic bread. Sheepy: Satoru: But... aren't you allergic? Arsé-kun: Vlad: I was, until I stopped being a vampire for some reason? Sheepy: Satoru:.....? Sheepy: Satoru: That's odd... Arsé-kun: Vlad: No, odd is that I'm suddenly a Lancer, as is Carmilla. Sheepy: Satoru: Is Carmilla no longer a vampire too? Arsé-kun: Vlad: ... I.... Don't know. Get something to eat, then head outside. That's where the others went. Sheepy: Satoru: Okay. Thank you! Sheepy: *Satoru eats and then goes out.* Sheepy: Satoru:...... Arsé-kun: Mori: Ah, good morning, Satoru. Welcome to... Whatever happened. Sheepy: Satoru: Um... Sheepy: Satoru: Wh...what is Cu Chu... wearing? Arsé-kun: Mori: Caster robes. Sheepy: Satoru: He's wearing a see through top... Arsé-kun: Mori: That isn't the worst of it. Either way, all of our classes- Bar Hessian Lobo- seem to have been shuffled. Sheepy: Satoru: What is everyone now? Arsé-kun: *Mori covers what he Knows* Sheepy: Kintaro: A very very golden good morning to you, Chief! Arsé-kun: Mozart: Volume, Kintoki! Sheepy: Kintaro:...Sorry, Ruffles. Arsé-kun: Mozart: It is all right. *he resumes attempting to aim an arrow. he misses, but it makes a cool musical twang noise* Sheepy: Cu: Oi, Master! Hanging out is nice, but shouldn't we get busy? Let's go fishing! Sheepy: Cu: Right now, you're just a baby, but if you try hard, you'll grow into a respectable man. Arsé-kun: Proto: Fishing? Sheepy: Cu: Fishing requires patience and- What in the...?! Proto! What happened to you?!? Sheepy: Cu: You have a centipede thing coming out of your back! Arsé-kun: Proto: I want to know that, too! *he wags his tail..? tail?* It's kinda cool though! Sheepy: Cu: Did you switch classes too..? Arsé-kun: Proto: Apparently. I don't know what to. Sheepy: Cu: I want to go to town and see pretty women. And fish! Master, let me teach you how to fish! Sheepy: Satoru: *he hides behind Mori. Nevermind.* Sheepy: Cu:...Alright, you come, Proto! Arsé-kun: Proto: Excellent! *his tail is really wagging now* Sheepy: Lobo: *he sniffs Proto* Sheepy: Cu: Let's go, then! Sheepy: Lobo: Boof? Arsé-kun: *An arrow soars past Proto, snagging itself in the fur on Cu's hood* Sheepy: Cu: *AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA* Arsé-kun: Herc: I wouldn't leave if I were you. *he's. fully dressed for once? Summer outfit. FULL SENTENCES* Sheepy: Cu: You trying to kill me gives me all the more reason to leave! Sheepy: Lobo: *growl* Arsé-kun: Herc: It was aimed for your hood as to not inflict harm. Leaving may mean that you will not receive the counterspell. Sheepy: Cu:...*he hesitantly takes ths arrow out of his hood* Sheepy: Lobo: *he is still growling but not as much. that was his friend...* Arsé-kun: Proto: *he lowers his voice a bit* It's so weird hearing him use full sentences. Sheepy: Cu: It's weird seeing him with clothes. Arsé-kun: Proto: I had no idea he could use a bow. Sheepy: Cu: I don't think he can. I think it was just a cover-up for a murder attempt. Sheepy: Lobo: *he continues to growl. is he scary yet? his tail is wagging.* Arsé-kun: *there's a howl from the other house, followed by a wolf... thing busting out of the doorway. Jekyll is clinging onto it's back for his life. help him* sheep: Lobo: *he sniffs the wolf thing* Sheepy: *Lobo has already decided that he's the alpha, apparently, because his tail is sticking up like a flag. He's standing with an air of confidence* Sheepy: Guin: Ah, does this mean Lance has changed classes...? I need to go find him... Arsé-kun: *the wolf lies down next to a bunch of the girls. Jekyll looks shaken but unharmed* Arsé-kun: Hyde: Do any of you lovely ladies want to have se-- Arsé-kun: Jekyll: HYDE! Be quiet! Sheepy: Guin: Nevermind, I already hate him. Arsé-kun: Jekyll: I am so, so sorry for his behavior. sheep: Rider: "As long as he isn't a bad influence on Lobo and doesn't mess with anyone I know, I don't care." Arsé-kun: Jekyll: He most likely will. sheep: Rider: "Does he wish to keep his head?" Arsé-kun: Hyde: Don't touch me, headless. I'll kick your ass. sheep: Rider: "Don't touch anyone from our household or make sexual comments towards them if you want to keep your head." Arsé-kun: Hyde: Fine, I'll wait. sheep: Rider: "Wait? For when?" Arsé-kun: Hyde: Wait to stop being this ratty canine so I can go to a bar and pick up some dudes n' chicks. sheep: Rider: "Good." sheep: Lobo: *he sniffs at Hyde again* sheep: Rider: *he claps his hands* "No, Lobo, don't associate with him. You have standards, don't you?" Arsé-kun: Hyde: What do you want, stinko? You wanna go to the park and sniff some bitches? sheep: Lobo: *he looks excited!* sheep: Lobo: *boof* sheep: Rider: *he claps his hands again, but this time louder* "No, Lobo!" sheep: Guin: Jekyll, where is Lance right now? Arsé-kun: Jekyll: Lancelot? Inside, I believe. Do check on him- I haven't seen him all day. sheep: Guin: *she goes in* Arsé-kun: *She immediately sees Andersen lying on the floor. This is normal and Andersen-like, except he's an adult, and he looks downright miserable. More than usual* sheep: Gil: Big brother! Are you sick? sheep: *Gil, meanwhile, is the opposite: hes a kid.* Arsé-kun: Andersen: I may as well be. Tell me not to take more medication. sheep: Gil: Don't take more medication! It can hurt you in large quantities. Arsé-kun: Andersen: Thank you. sheep: Gil: That's what Goldie read. Thankfully while Goldie isn't here, I still know a lot that he knew! sheep: Guin: ...Um, excuse me, have you seen Lance? Arsé-kun: Andersen: Yes. sheep: Guin: Do you know where he is right now? Arsé-kun: Andersen: Upstairs. Please pardon my appearance. sheep: Guin: No, no, we changed classes too. sheep: Guin: Don't worry about it. Arsé-kun: Andersen: Is that it? I should have noticed.. sheep: Guin: Do you mind if I go visit him? Arsé-kun: Andersen: Go ahead. sheep: *Guin goes upstairs to find Lancelot* Arsé-kun: *No sight of him at first, but the bathroom light is on and the door is open* sheep: Guin: *she hesitantly peeks in* Arsé-kun: Lance: *he's... facing away from the door, trying to cut his own hair. He's mumbling as he does, but it's intelligible* ... No, no, this isn't right... sheep: Guin: Lance? Do you need help? Arsé-kun: Lance: *he jumps like an entire foot into the air, dropping the scissors and knocking things over turning to look at her* I-I wasn't ready yet! sheep: Guin: Oh. Sorry. sheep: Guin: I'll come back later if you want. Arsé-kun: Lance: Uh... Um, no, it's okay! sheep: Guin: Okay, do you need help? You sounded like you were struggling with something... Arsé-kun: Lance: Please. *he bends down and retrieves the scissors* Sheepy: *Guin comes over to help.* Arsé-kun: *Significant improvements are made. To his hair.* Sheepy: *Thank goodness.* Sheepy: Guin: Your hair is much neater now! Arsé-kun: Lancelot: I feel a lot better! Say, do you think Merlin did something? Sheepy: Guin: I don't know. He might've... Sheepy: Guin: ...That'd explain everyone's, uh, situation. Arsé-kun: Lancelot: Uh? Did he make a mistake? Sheepy: Guin: Everyone's classes have been swapped. Sheepy: Guin: Instead of being a Saber, I'm a Rider now, for example. Arsé-kun: Lancelot: ... .... I would be inclined to believe I took Saber from you, then. Sheepy: Guin: I wouldn't be surprised. Sheepy: Guin: I prefer you taking Saber from me than anyone else, at least. Arsé-kun: Lance: Fair. Let me clean up, and then we can talk! Sheepy: Guin: Okay! Arsé-kun: *He does so, and then starts talking. At least half of it is apologies, a quarter is being a hopeless romantic, and the last quarter is miscellaneous. They head back out, meanwhile* Arsé-kun: Lance: -- But what I mean to say is that I apologize for my behavior Sheepy: Guin: You don't need to apologize. I understand. Arsé-kun: Eliza: *chanting from the roof* O T P, O T P, BEST SHIP Sheepy: Guin: ?! Arsé-kun: Lance: ?!? Sheepy: Guin: Why are you on the roof?! Arsé-kun: Eliza: Nobody stopped me from climbing up! Hey, do you think I could sing well from up here? Sheepy: Guin: ..I guess? Sheepy: Guin: I don't see why altitude would affect your singing, unless you're on a mountain. Arsé-kun: Eliza: Well, okayyyy! Arsé-kun: Eliza: Lemme just warm up, first! Arsé-kun: *both Jekyll and Hyde immediately cover their ears. Mozart notices and follows suit* sheep: Guin: ...? Arsé-kun: *Eliza just takes a moment to scream. Honestly? relatable* sheep: Guin: *she covers her ears* sheep: Lobo: *he starts growling and barking loudly. he doesn't like it.* sheep: Rider: ......... sheep: Cu: SHUUUT UUUPPP!! Arsé-kun: Eliza: YOUUUU SHUUUUTT UUUUUUPP Sheepy: Cu: YOU SOUND LIKE A DYING CAT! Arsé-kun: Eliza: And you look like a biiiiitch~♫ Sheepy: Cu: That's not singing, lady! That's just screaming at the top of your lungs! Arsé-kun: Eliza: I didn't say it was! It was a warm-up, now shut up! Sheepy: Cu: If you sound annoying when you sing, I can't guarantee I won't set up ablaze! You already make me really mad and all you've done is your "warm up"! Arsé-kun: *And Elizabeth kicks into singing God of Marie. Elizabeth.... She's probably doing this because few people will even know what it is. Either way, Eliza, no.* Sheepy: Cu: *he is quickly getting impatient* Arsé-kun: Mozart: .... If not for the actual lyrics, not so bad. Grating, but not awful. Sheepy: Cu:..... *he looks irritated* Sheepy: Kintaro: ? Arsé-kun: Proto: *he also looks irritated* ....... Sheepy: Cu: *and he, unsurprisingly, loses his temper* Shuuuuuuut uuuuuup, lady! Sheepy: Cu: You said you'd sing! You're still bleating like some stupid goat! Get down from your stage for your imaginary concert before I ram this staff so far through my heart that not even battle continuation can save me! Arsé-kun: Eliza: *she DOES shut up. ... followed by falling to her knees and crying* Sheepy: Cu: Rather than crying, actually try learning from a music teacher instead of listening to "music"! Sheepy: Cu: Music tells stories of intense battles and of the tears of maidens! Not drugs! Sheepy: Satoru: But Uncle Mozzy's songs don't discuss either. Sheepy: Cu: Mozart does what Mozart pleases. Arsé-kun: Mozart: They do sometimes. Sheepy: Satoru: Really? Sheepy: Satoru: I don't understand music. Sheepy: Satoru: She didn't sound bad, but I was tuning her out. Arsé-kun: Andersen: *he stumbles outside, groaning loudly* Whatever that was, it better not start again! Sheepy: Gil: Miss! You're upsetting big brother!! He's hurting! Be nice to him! Arsé-kun: Proto: *he was angry, now he's.. Still angry, but also super confused* What did you just say? Sheepy: Gil: I said, "Miss, you're upsetting big brother! He's hurting so be nice to him!" Arsé-kun: Eliza: *she peers off the roof. She DOES lower her voice* Oh my gosh, you're adorable. Sheepy: Gil: Huh? Arsé-kun: Herc: ..... *even he has to suppress a laugh* You're finally joining us, Gilgamesh? Sheepy: Gil: Big uncle Herc! You're here too! Sheepy: Gil: "Gilgamesh" sounds really formal. Call me "Gil"! I'm not like Goldie! Arsé-kun: *In the far background, Minako excuses herself so she can have a fit of giggles* Sheepy: Gil: I don't want to become Goldie! I hate him! Arsé-kun: Hyde: Then why don't you spam his phone with pictures of yourself? And send them to everyone else, so he can't play "LOL THIS DIDN'T HAPPEN" bingo. Sheepy: Gil: ? Arsé-kun: Andersen: Check your pockets. *he sit down on the grass* Sheepy: *Gil takes out a phone* Arsé-kun: Andersen: Camera. Go nuts. Sheepy: Gil: Big brother! Take a picture with me! Here, here, I'll get you in the shot! Arsé-kun: Andersen: ... I look awful. *he adjusts his glasses* Look, you can even see burns on my face. Arsé-kun: Andersen: ... *he sighs and forces a small smile for the camera* Sheepy: *Gil takes a picture with Andersen!* Arsé-kun: Andersen: *he proceeds to flop down onto the grass* Sheepy: Gil: Are you okay? Arsé-kun: Andersen: Nope. Sheepy: Gil: Do you need anything? Arsé-kun: Andersen: A barrel to be smashed over my head, killing me instantly. Sheepy: Gil: I don't think I have anything like that. Arsé-kun: Andersen: Hey, do you think big uncle Herc wants to take a picture, too? Sheepy: Gil: Probably! Sheepy: Gil: Take a picture with me! Arsé-kun: Herc: I don't suppose I have a reason not to. Sheepy: *Gil takes a picture with Herc!* Arsé-kun: Eliza: Me too! Me too! Arsé-kun: *And now, a short list of background events that May or May Not be happening: Proto is trying to take a branch from Lobo, with his mouth. He's hanging off off this branch. Progress is Low. Lance and Guin are being hopeless romantics. Mozart thinks it's adorable, as does Elizabeth. Emiya can't see. Carmilla is a fucking catgirl.* Arsé-kun: *Also Merlin is alternating between fixing his staff and napping. On occasion, he also tries to piece together a broken perthro rune* Arsé-kun: *I'm gonna keep doing this until you inevitably Do Something. Moriarty is standing with Satoru. Vlad still hasn't finished the garlic bread, and he isn't sharing under any circumstances. Cu is dying inside. Robin wants to leave. Medusa can't hold this bow and this book at the same time and keeps dropping both. Jekyll takes a nap on Hyde's back. Hyde wants to shake him off. Emiya still can't see* Sheepy: Satoru: You know, there's still a few people missing. Sheepy: Satoru: Mephisto, Merlin, and Minako. Arsé-kun: Minako: Hey! I'm right here! Sheepy: Satoru: Then, if it's not you, who am I forgetting? Arsé-kun: Minako: Not Merlin either! He's over there. Sheepy: Satoru:.... Arsé-kun: Minako: Mephisto is... ... Y'know, I don't know where he went. Sheepy: Satoru: Maybe he left because he was sad. Sheepy: Emiya: *he has his arms outstretched and is waving them around as he walks. he's going to get where he wants to go eventually.* Arsé-kun: Minako: ... No idea. Emmy, do you need help? Sheepy: Satoru: That guy is covered up completely! Maybe he's Mephisto! Sheepy: Emiya: I'm baking. Arsé-kun: Minako: No horns, no tails. *she goes and tries to pull the bandages off his head. or whatever those are* Sheepy: Emiya: Thank you. Arsé-kun: Minako: Why didn't you just take it off? Sheepy: Emiya: I couldn't see what I was doing. Arsé-kun: Minako: Too stubborn to ask for help? Sheepy: Emiya: It's easy to poke an eye out that wa- Sheepy: Cu: Oi, Archer! Let's fight with our new classes! Arsé-kun: Minako: Oh, right, you guys were gonna do that! Kick his butt, Emmy. Sheepy: Emiya: I don't know where my weapons are. Sheepy: Emiya: Do I even have weapons? Sheepy: Emiya: Anyway, no. Arsé-kun: Minako: No? Sheepy: Emiya: It'd be stupid to waste my energy when there's clearly more important things to deal with. Arsé-kun: Minako: After, then? Sheepy: Emiya: Lancer has a luck stat of D anyway, so chances are his spells will explode in his face, anyway, killing him instantly and wasting my time. Sheepy: Cu: Excuse me! I'm no idiot! Arsé-kun: Minako: Harsh! All right, but give me advice. I'm gonna go check on Mephisto, but, who should I bring with me? Do you wanna come, or? Sheepy: Emiya: I'll come. Sheepy: Emiya: I believe he is in the attic as always. Sheepy: Cu: Don't run away like some baby! Sheepy: Emiya: Babies can't run! Sheepy: Emiya: They crawl! Sheepy: Kintaro: Let's give Moose a visit! Arsé-kun: Minako: Oh, are you coming, too? Sheepy: Kintaro: Yes! Arsé-kun: Minako: Okay! We're all set, let me just.. *she looks to Cu* Could you get Proto down from there before he breaks something? Sheepy: Cu: Proto! Get down! Arsé-kun: Proto: *he goes to talk. first mistake. he lands on his ass* Arsé-kun: Minako: Quick, Emmy, get inside. Sheepy: *Emiya goes inside and up to the attic* Arsé-kun: Mephisto: *he's lying on the couch, shaking and shuddering* Sheepy: Emiya: Mephisto! *he rushes over to his side* What's wrong? Sheepy: *the music box is playing...* Arsé-kun: *Mephistopleles does not respond. In fact, he doesn't seem at all aware that Emiya is present. Upon closer inspection, "shaking" and "shuddering" are not proper terms. The most accurate terms would be "twitching" and "convulsing".* Sheepy: Emiya: Something is wrong! Arsé-kun: Minako: What do you mean something's wrong? *she climbs up the ladder* What's up? Sheepy: Emiya: He's shaking. Sheepy: Kintaro: What happened to Moose? Sheepy: Teddy: ...he started trembling all of a sudden. is he going to be okay? Arsé-kun: Minako: ! ! Sheepy: Teddy: it's not helping... Arsé-kun: Minako: *she moves a bit closer* Did.. Did this only happen now? Sheepy: Teddy: uhuh! Arsé-kun: Minako: .... I guess it's better than happening repeatedly. *she bends down and unties Mephisto's bow. she's on a mission* Sheepy: Teddy: if mama was here she could help mister pheles. I need to find her... Arsé-kun: Minako: Huh.. *she glances towards Emiya* Is that whatever was going on with paperwork? Sheepy: Emiya: Yes. Arsé-kun: Minako: Neato. We'll get back to that after all this. *she starts sifting through Mephisto's hair, like she's looking for something underneath...* Sheepy: Kintaro: Moose! You've gotta snap out of it! Sheepy: Emiya: What are you doing? Arsé-kun: Minako: Looking for something. Doubt he's shown you guys, so maybe I shouldn't... .. Aw, fuck it. *she just moves his hair away from his neck to show some sort of markings on it. If inanimate markings and circles could be unhappy, they fucking are* Sheepy: Emiya:....? Sheepy: Kintaro: It's like...ehh, pictionary on his neck! Sheepy: Kintaro: Except without the guessing! Arsé-kun: Minako: May as well have guessing. I know nothing about alchemy except stuff from anime. Sheepy: Emiya: I know very little about alchemy myself. Move. Arsé-kun: Minako: ...? *she moves to the side* What are you gonna do? Sheepy: Emiya: Trace, on! *he touches Mephisto's neck* ... ... ... Arsé-kun: Minako: Eh??? I thought you said that didn't work on people.. Sheepy: Emiya: It doesn't... Arsé-kun: Minako: ... Sheepy: Emiya: *he is doing his best to focus on it.* Arsé-kun: Minako: *she wisely shuts up* Arsé-kun: Minako: ... ....... *she's considering this with a grain of fear* ... And I thought the first time was bad. Hold on. *she goes to the window and opens it* Yo, Merlin the wizard! Hurry your ass up, it's starting to cause problems! *she now returns* Nailed it. Sheepy: Emiya: First time? Arsé-kun: Minako: Later! Sheepy: Emiya: Fine. Arsé-kun: *the shaking finally stops. He did not Die.* Sheepy: Kintaro: Moose? Sheepy: Kintaro: Is Moose dead? Arsé-kun: Mephisto: .... ngnnnh? *he finally comes to, blinking in confusion and looking in Kintaro's direction* Taro..? What're you doing here...? *he sounds exhausted* Sheepy: Kintaro: I was very, very concerned! Arsé-kun: Mephisto: About what...? This clown looking thing we call me..? Sheepy: Kintaro: You were shaking violently! Sheepy: Kintaro: Like I do when I see a boob! Arsé-kun: Mephisto: .... Heh? Run that by me again..? Sheepy: Kintaro: You were trembling like you saw something that terrified you! Like a boob! Arsé-kun: Minako: Now make it possibly lethal. Sheepy: Kintaro: Breasts can kill you! Arsé-kun: Minako: ... At least Lizzie's can't. Sheepy: Emiya: Are you feeling alright, Mephisto? Arsé-kun: Mephisto: ..... Nnnnnot really.. Sheepy: Emiya: Everyone changed classes. Your body appears to be rejecting it. Sheepy: Emiya: For example, I am an Assassin, and Kintaro is... Kintaro is...? Sheepy: Kintaro: My intended class, a Berserker! Sheepy: Kintaro: A very very golden greeting to you, Moose, in my true form! Cool! Powerful! Shocking! Because I use electricity! Sheepy: Teddy: mister pheles is back!! Arsé-kun: Mephisto: ... So you're Currently making Re-Volt-ing puns? ... Oh, hey, Teddy.. Sheepy: Kintaro: I should write those down! Arsé-kun: Mephisto: .... I'll help when I feel better. Who'd know better about bad jokes than a clown? Sheepy: Kintaro: Meese? Arsé-kun: Mephisto: oH NO *he starts laughing* Sheepy: Kintaro: ? Sheepy: Kintaro: You're a moose and you know a lot about jokes. Sheepy: Emiya: A group of moose is moose. Arsé-kun: Minako: I can't believe he's a moose, Emmy. Sheepy: Kintaro: No, no! Sheepy: Kintaro: The plural of goose is geese! Sheepy: Kintaro: The plural of moose must be meese! It's the golden rule! Arsé-kun: *Mephisto keeps laughing at "meese". Why? No idea. It's just That Funny.* Sheepy: Kintaro: Similarly, the singular of beef is a "boof"! Sheepy: Emiya: Incorrect. The plural of beef is beeves. Arsé-kun: Minako: I thought it was just beefs! Sheepy: Emiya: No. Sheepy: Kintaro: Beef is a plural! Sheepy: Kintaro: The singular is a boof! That's why Lobo says it so much! Sheepy: Kintaro: Right, Moose? Arsé-kun: Mephisto: *he wipes away a single tear. he was laughing that hard* Apparently so, if it's the Golden Rule. Sheepy: Kintaro: You see? Moose knows the Golden Rule! Sheepy: Emiya: When Merlin can he'll fix this mess. Until then, just relax. Arsé-kun: Mephisto: hnn. *he shifts himself* When'll that be? Arsé-kun: Minako: I don't know, and I don't like it! *she frowns* It's bad enough that happened. I thought the first time around was bad, but... Arsé-kun: Mephisto: ... We're really gonna talk about that? *he sighs* That one was worse. Took longer to fix. Was a lot more lonely. No puns. Ehe. Arsé-kun: *Minako doesn't seem amused* Arsé-kun: Mephisto: Okay! Sorry. Sheepy: Kintaro:? Sheepy: Emiya: First time? Sheepy: Emiya: I assume I wasn't present for it. Sheepy: Kintaro: There's always a first time for anything! That is the second golden rule! Arsé-kun: Minako: It was a whiiiiile back, Emmy. None of you guys were there yet, except Mephisto. sheep: Emiya: I see. sheep: Kintaro: Ah, ah! I've got it! Arsé-kun: Minako: Oh? sheep: Kintaro: I know what can make you feel better! Arsé-kun: Mephisto: ... What? sheep: *Kintaro leaves and returns with golden delicious apples!* sheep: Kintaro: Here, here! Golden delicious apples! Arsé-kun: Mephisto: ... Didn't you say it was your favorite..? sheep: Kintaro: Yes! sheep: Kintaro: That's why it'll make you feel better. Arsé-kun: Mephisto: ... Thanks, Taro. sheep: Kintaro: No problem! Sheepy: *Meanwhile, Bedi finally arrives.* Arsé-kun: *Bedi is not stopped by the security wolves. One is being a lazy sack of shit. The other is Lobo* Sheepy: Bedi: There you are, Merlin...! *he pauses and looks over at Lancelot, visibly surprised. he has emotions past :) ????* Arsé-kun: Lance: Good afternoon, Bedivere! Sheepy: Bedi: Sir Lancelot! You look much better than you did yesterday! ...You're speaking clearly, too. Were you just not feeling well yesterday...? Arsé-kun: Lance: Not at all, unfortunately. Merlin decided to try something. While it worked, it's ruined everyone else's classes. Sheepy: Bedi: ...I see. Arsé-kun: Merlin: Don't blame me, you plum! My staff broke right in half! There was also an unexpected reaction to the runes.. Sheepy: Bedi: But don't you keep your staff well-maintained? Sheepy: Bedi: ...So clearly, you must've made a mistake... Arsé-kun: Merlin: Someone tried to use it as a fetching stick. *he shoots Lobo a glare* Sheepy: Lobo: *he walks over to Merlin, places a paw on his face, and pushes him over. no.* Arsé-kun: Merlin: Ach! I'm being assaulted! Sheepy: Lobo: *boof* Sheepy: Guin: Lobo, no. Arsé-kun: Lance: Lobo, yes. Sheepy: Lobo: *he places a paw on Merlin's chest and stares directly into his eyes with a penetrating glare. know your place, Merlin* Sheepy: Lobo: *he hesitantly raises his paw and looks over at Guin and Lance* Sheepy: Bedi: Merlin, are you okay? Sheepy: *Bedi comes over to help Merlin up* Arsé-kun: Merlin: I'll live. Sheepy: Bedi: Sir Lancelot, I apologize that I couldn't stick around to talk yesterday. Arsé-kun: Lance: Accepted. You were busy. Sheepy: Bedi: I work as the ... I guess the term is "barista"? Arsé-kun: Lance: That sounds correct. Sheepy: Bedi: I'm there often, so if you go to the store again, I'd appreciate if you stopped by and said hello. Arsé-kun: Lance: If I am able to remember that after this, I shall. Sheepy: Bedi: I'll be looking forward to it, then! Sheepy: Bedi: How have you been and what have you been up to? Arsé-kun: Lance: Not very much. It's hard to keep a goal in mind as a Berserker. Yourself? Sheepy: *Satoru has finally left Mori's side to investigate Bedi's arm. touch. touch. Bedi doesn't seem to notice...* Sheepy: Bedi: I've been fine. I live with Merlin, so things are usually entertaining. Arsé-kun: Lance: I'm unsure if I should pity you or not. Sheepy: Satoru: It's shiny... why's it so shiny? Sheepy: Bedi: We are the only two servants, though, so... Sheepy: Bedi: It can be a bit overwhelming at times. Arsé-kun: Lance: That sounds peaceful. Or it would be, if not for Merlin. Sheepy: Bedi: ....Ah. Peaceful... Sheepy: Bedi: ...No, no, not really. Sheepy: Bedi: Even without Merlin it wouldn't be peaceful. Arsé-kun: Lance: Oh? That seems like a stretch. Sheepy: Bedi: Delving into detail would be breaking the trust that has been put on me, but at the same time, you're a very close friend... Arsé-kun: Lance: No, no. If it's that kind of case, I can live not hearing it. Sheepy: Bedi: Thank you. Sheepy: Bedi: If it weren't for that, then yes, it would be peaceful. Sheepy: Satoru: Do real knights always wear armor, Uncle Lance? Arsé-kun: Lance: We often do, yes. Sheepy: Bedi: I'm...very conflicted. Arsé-kun: Merlin: Doooo it. Sheepy: Bedi: But- Arsé-kun: Merlin: Before I do it! Sheepy: Sherlock: *he strides over like he owns the place* Based on my interrogation's results and the way you're acting... You know his biological father, yes? Arsé-kun: Merlin: Certainly. Congrats, kiddo, the dad you have was adopted! Sheepy: Bedi: Merlin, no! Arsé-kun: Merlin: Merlin yes! Sheepy: Guin: That... that'd explain a lot. Arsé-kun: Lance: I've been utterly underinformed. Catch me up to speed. Sheepy: Guin: How do I explain this... Sheepy: Guin: His "father", Masato, is... Sheepy: Guin: Neglectful, uncaring, and at times, downright abusive. Arsé-kun: Lance: .... .... Sheepy: Guin: And that's why Satoru summoned us. To be the family he wanted, as opposed to the family he had. Sheepy: Guin: The fact that he's the result of a different relationship makes a lot of sense. All that man sees him as is a tool. Arsé-kun: Lance: ..... I regret asking. Bedivere, spar with me. Sheepy: Bedi: Right here...? If you want to, but... why? Arsé-kun: Lance: Because I most likely won't be able to later. *he sounds a little growly..* Fight me. Sheepy: *Bedi takes out his sword* Arsé-kun: Lance: *he takes out his own and steps away from the others* Sheepy: *Bedi follows so they can spar over where they won't hurt anyone.* Arsé-kun: *AND THEY SPAR. INTENSE* sheep: Bedi: *pant* Have you calmed down now, Sir Lancelot...? Arsé-kun: Lance: *pant, pant* Yes, thank you. That was the best spar I've had in years. sheep: Bedi: Ahah, I can say the same... sheep: Bedi: We should go sit down. I think I overdid it, at least, haha. Arsé-kun: Lance: That would be... A great idea. sheep: *Bedi comes back to the group and plops down in the grass* Arsé-kun: *Lance follows his example* sheep: Guin: Welcome back! Arsé-kun: Lance: Thanks. sheep: Guin: *she joins them* sheep: Satoru: *he followed* Uncle Lance! Why aren't you a Lancer? Arsé-kun: Lance: Because I don't use a lance. sheep: Satoru: *he looks confused* sheep: Satoru: But... you lance a lot. Sheepy: Satoru: ...right? Arsé-kun: Mephisto: *he's been dragged outside by Kintaro. He's hanging onto Kintaro's shirt for dear life. Either way, he hears the pun and starts laughing* Sheepy: Satoru: .... Sheepy: Satoru: I thought it was a title? Sheepy: Satoru: You're Sir Lance A Lot because you use a lance a lot? Sheepy: Satoru: But I didn't know your name so I used what Auntie Guin called you instead. Arsé-kun: Lance: It's a name as well. Sheepy: Satoru: Oh! Sheepy: Satoru: Okay. Arsé-kun: Mephisto: What's going on out here, anyway? Sheepy: Satoru: Everyone's switched classes. Arsé-kun: Mephisto: Oh, I learned that part the hard way! Sheepy: Gil: *he looks over at Mephisto* Hello! Arsé-kun: Mephisto: Why, hello! Sheepy: Gil: You haven't met me before, but you've met Goldie! I'm Gilgamesh, but you can call me Gil! Arsé-kun: Mephisto: Oh, there's a difference? Are you not going to threaten everyone? Sheepy: Gil: Goldie's a snobby rich king who let power get to his head. Sheepy: Gil: Unfortunately, I have no choice but to become him one day, but... Arsé-kun: Mephisto: But we can sure annoy him, can't we? Sheepy: Gil: Goldie doesn't deny my existence because he hates me, is embarrassed by me, or finds me in some way lacking in worth compared to him. Sheepy: Gil: Goldie denies my existence because he never was me, and I never will be him. Arsé-kun: Mephisto: Actually, I just want to annoy him in general, but okay. Sheepy: Gil: You'll need to wait until that wizard is done to be able to annoy him. Sheepy: Gil: Since, I doubt he'll remember anything from now. Sheepy: Gil: Unless you mean you want to take a picture with me. Arsé-kun: Mephisto: You're taking pictures??? Of course I'll take one. Arsé-kun: Mephisto: That's gonna drive him nuts for sure. Sheepy: Gil: I have my doubts that it's possible to remember him ever being me. Arsé-kun: Merlin: i suggest magic. Sheepy: Gil: ? Arsé-kun: Merlin: Magic tends to be the answer to everything when done properly. Sheepy: Gil: But what if it's done improperly? Arsé-kun: Merlin: More magic fixes it. Sheepy: Gil: Well, okay. Arsé-kun: Merlin: Either way, I think I'm ready for the fix. Sheepy: Satoru: Really? Sheepy: Satoru: So is Uncle Lance going to make gurgling noises to communicate again? *he seems a little disappointed, despite only communicating with Lancelot for a few moments.* Arsé-kun: Merlin: I've got my doubts. Once given sanity, the brain most likely won't want to lose it, or something. I'm a magician, not a doctor. Sheepy: Satoru:....Well, okay. Sheepy: Satoru: I'll believe you. Sheepy: Sherlock: Once you finish your fix, I can finish my case, so the sooner, the better. Arsé-kun: Merlin: Righto. Everyone hold onto your hats. *he (finally) stands up and begins casting magic. the effect is near immediate.* Sheepy: Gil:....When did I get out here? Arsé-kun: Minako: This morning! We used your phone to keep track of everyone, if you don't mind. Sheepy: Gil: I see! Then, feel grateful I let you, mongrels! Arsé-kun: Herc: ... Stop talking. Sheepy: Gil: Don't order me around, mutt! Sheepy: Guin: Lance? How are you feeling? Arsé-kun: Lance: .... Tired. Unsure if it's the same tired or more tired. Sheepy: Guin: I'm sorry to hear that. Did you sleep last night? Arsé-kun: Lance: Yes, surprisingly. Sheepy: Guin: That's good. If you sleep more often, you may start to feel better. Arsé-kun: Herc: Then quit calling me a mutt, you gold-plated flapdoozle. Arsé-kun: *this is met with roaring laughter from Andersen. He seems to feel better* Sheepy: Gil:...Mmh, I thought that that pretty woman over there only taught one dog to speak. I wasn't aware that she taught you to speak as well, mutt. Arsé-kun: Lance: .... You shut up. Sheepy: Gil: Unfortunately, I haven't a care in my entire treasury to give you. Arsé-kun: Herc: Good. I don't want one. Sheepy: Gil: What, do you dislike me calling that woman with you attractive, or calling you what you are: some mongrel? Sheepy: Guin: Unless you want the beating of a lifetime, I'd suggest you not insult my husband. *she's smiling, but...* Arsé-kun: Lance: ... .... *he slowly copies her expression, making this more uncomfortable than it ever needed to be* Sheepy: Gil: Hahah! I love women with a wild side! Hahahahah! I guess even dirty mutts can choose good women sometimes! Good going, Lancelost! Because you are a Berserker and have lost your sense of self! Hahahhaa! Laugh, a King of Heroes Joke! Arsé-kun: Lance: ....... ......... Guinevere, dear, may I borrow your sword? Mine is far too small to do any damage to his thick skull. Sheepy: Guin: *she nods and passes him her sword* Arsé-kun: *Lance stands up with it. He stares at Gil* Sheepy: Gil: Ah, ah? Are you protecting your woman, mutt? How respectable! I wasn't aware there was more than anger in that one-tracked mind of yours! Arsé-kun: Lance: There is more. I don't believe you know the definition of loyalty. ... That, and I'd rather face you myself than let her destroy you. Sheepy: Guin: I am nobody's woman except for my own. Lance is protecting you from me. Sheepy: Gil: Loyalty is for weaklings. Sheepy: Gil: Loyalty is simply a word people use to control you. Sheepy: Gil:...Oh dear, I forgot! Sheepy: Gil: I'm speaking to the great Lancelot, Knight of the Round Table, loyal to the King Arthur! But wait, wasn't it that woman there who caused your downfall, along with your betrayal of your king? Sheepy: Gil: Why should I listen to a speech about loyalty from someone who's anything but? Arsé-kun: Lance: No. You won't listen anyway. Sheepy: Gil: I won't listen to a hypocrite like you. Arsé-kun: Lance: .... Well, then. Guinevere, take your weapon back. Sheepy: Guin: *she is shaking ftom anger. maybe now is a good time for everyone to back off and recollect their thoughts- aaand she almost yanks the sword away, clutching it tightly. there's the armor.* Arsé-kun: Lance: Go get him, babe. Sheepy: *Despite her very heavy-looking armor, Guin launches herself at Gil! Gil jumps away. he attempts to defuse the situation by complimenting her appearance in comparison to Artoria's, which only serves to make Guin more mad. A fight breaks out.* Arsé-kun: Jekyll: *since remerging with Hyde, he's had a killer headache. This is not helping, so he decides to stumble his way back to the house.* Arsé-kun: Lance: *he keeps his eyes on the fight, just in case Guin needs help* Sheepy: *After a while, Guin seems to start to tire.* Arsé-kun: Lance: *he, with his armor, decides to step in, hijacking a fallen weapon to get started* Sheepy: Guin: *pant, pant* Sheepy: Gil: *he aims a few Gates of Babylonia at both of them* Who invited you, dog? Sheepy: Satoru: *he gently tugs on Gil's coat* Sheepy: Gil: What is it, mongrel? Can't you see that I'm busy?! Sheepy: Satoru: *stare* Sheepy: Gil:...Out with it, pup! I don't have all day! Sheepy: Satoru: *stare* Sheepy: Gil: You're making me uncomfortable!! Stop!! Arsé-kun: Lance: *he skids to a stop upon noticing Satoru. He's far too close.* Arsé-kun: Merlin: Well, that's one way to stop a fight. Sheepy: Gil: Can someone please get this kid away from me so I can go back to teaching those two a lesson? Sheepy: Satoru: Oh, oh! I remember what I wanted to say now! You forgot your hair gel! Sheepy: Gil: ?! Sheepy: Gil: *He rushes inside. His hair is more important than Lancelot.* Arsé-kun: Lance: .... ..... *he quietly laughs, but it ends up louder* No one tell him it's empty. Sheepy: Satoru: Huh? Okay. Sheepy: Satoru: But how will he know to go to the store and buy more? Arsé-kun: Minako: Thhhree, twooo, any time now.. Sheepy: *Gil basically kicks the door open* Sheepy: Gil: Who did it?! Arsé-kun: Mephisto: Did what? Sheepy: Gil: Used my hair gel? Arsé-kun: Mephisto: Wasn't me. I was upstairs all day. Sheepy: Gil: I demand whoever did it to speak up, or I'll punish the person of my choice! Arsé-kun: Mori: It was no one of my household, so keep us out of it. Sheepy: Gil: It doesn't matter if you're responsible or not if it's intended to make a statement! Sheepy: Gil: ...So, since obviously no one is going to speak up. Sheepy: *Gil snaps his fingers. Kintaro gets hit with Gates of Babylon! Ouch.* Arsé-kun: Mephisto: Hey!! Uncalled for, you jerk! Sheepy: Gil: What're you going to do about it, clown? Sheepy: *Satoru goes over to Kintaro to see if he's okay.* Arsé-kun: Mephisto: I'll stuff your damn treasury full of bombs, that's what I'll do! Sheepy: Gil: Hah! What do you care anyway? Sheepy: Gil: Why stand up for some idiot mongrel when nobody cares about you anyway? Arsé-kun: Mephisto: *his tails stop moving. He's silent for a moment, then suddenly grins, cheshire style* Because it entertained me, of course! Ehehe! It doesn't matter! What did you expect from a clown? Sheepy: Gil: Ah, so you're a daredevil. Arsé-kun: Mephisto: Not exact-ly! You want to know what I am? Sheepy: Gil: What? Arsé-kun: Mephisto: I'm not going to tell you! Did you think I'd make things so easy for the King of Heroes? Laugh, for I've made a Kings of Heroes joke! Sheepy: Gil: Don't compare yourself to me, fool! Arsé-kun: Mephisto: Tooooooo late! Arsé-kun: *Mephisto dodges the attack, before making a beeline for the gate itself* Sheepy: Gil: ?! Arsé-kun: Mephisto: You can't hit me if I've got all your stuff hostaaaaage~ *he zips in before Gil can close it* Sheepy: Gil: ...Hmph, idiot. Sheepy: Gil: Have fun rotting in there. Arsé-kun: Minako: Hey, you said nobody could get in there! Sheepy: Gil: He just got lucky. Arsé-kun: Minako: Nothing bad better happen to him in there! Sheepy: Gil: Whatever. Sheepy: Gil: I could get him out if you really want me to. Arsé-kun: Minako: Without stabbing him? Sheepy: Gil: *He points his Gates of Babylon at Kintaro again* Arsé-kun: Minako: Hey, hey! Sheepy: Gil: Mephisto, do you want your friend to live? Then get out. Arsé-kun: Mephisto: *he pops his head back out* Sheesh, you're an asshole! Sheepy: Gil: Get. Out. Arsé-kun: Mephisto: Then don't you dare ever hit him again, or I'll start taking shit. *for once, he's dropped the grin in favor of being dead serious* And I'll personally destroy them, you got it? Sheepy: Gil: I'll hit him again if you don't get out. Arsé-kun: Mephisto: *he gets out, mostly* Don't do it again. Sheepy: Gil: Get out and I won't. Arsé-kun: Mephisto: *he exits, but still looks cross with Gil* Sheepy: *Gil closes it* Arsé-kun: Medusa: .... *this is interesting and all but is the dude alive* Sheepy: *Sort of? Satoru has a blank expression on his face* Arsé-kun: *what do you mean Sort Of* Sheepy: *He's a little conscious?* Arsé-kun: Mephisto: *he decides staring down Gil is not going to help anyone and floats away to check on Kintaro.* Youuuu all right, buddy? Sheepy: *Kintaro looks over at Mephisto. He seems dazed. It'd be easier to tell if he was if he wasn't wearing his stupid sunglasses.* Arsé-kun: Mephisto: *he moves a bit closer, to try and peer over his glasses* Sheepy: *Kintaro squints, trying to clear up his vision* Arsé-kun: Mephisto: Taro? Sheepy: *Kintaro pats Mephisto's face, visibly confused* Sheepy: Kintaro: Your face is all... blurry. Sheepy: Satoru: Clown, is he okay? Can you help him? Arsé-kun: Mephisto: Well, he's alive. I'm of no help otherwise here. Arsé-kun: Minako: *she goes to retrieve the weapon that was thrown at Kintaro. It proceeds to be fucking heavy. be entertained by her trying to drag it to Gil. so she can try to smack him with it* Sheepy: Satoru: Okay. Thank you for stepping in. Sheepy: Lobo: *he comes over to Minako and picks it up* Arsé-kun: Minako: Good boy! Sheepy: Lobo: *his tail is wagging. he is waiting for direction as to what to do wih it.* Sheepy: Gil: Don't touch my treasure, fleabag! Arsé-kun: Minako: Let him have it, pup! Sheepy: Lobo: *he drops it on Gil's foot. Gil yelps and clutches his foot.* Sheepy: Kintaro: *he slowly sits up* D-don't worry - this is nothing. Arsé-kun: Roman: *he's been freed from Lobo, so he can FINALLY come over. and check on Kintaro, while he's at it* sheep: Satoru: Ah! Dr. Marshmallow is here! Arsé-kun: Roman: I said I was coming, didn't I? Here, let me see the wound. Sheepy: Kintaro: *he sits still so Roman can look* Arsé-kun: Roman: Ouch. Doesn't seem to be too bad, but don't do too much until it heals. *he sticks a bandaid onto it. it's gold. it has hello kitty on it* Sheepy: Kintaro: A very very golden thank you... Sheepy: Satoru: It's, uh... Sheepy: Satoru:...Pikachu! Arsé-kun: Roman: *he looks to Satoru, and hands him the bracelet he owes* As promised! Sheepy: Satoru: !! Sheepy: Satoru: Thank you! Arsé-kun: Roman: Quite welcome! Sheepy: Satoru: Dr. Marshmallow, Kintaro said he'd drive you home, but at this point that'll be impossible until he recovers. Sheepy: Satoru: So what will you do until then? Arsé-kun: Roman: Oh, I'll figure something out ^^ Arsé-kun: Merlin: Yooo, Doc Ock! *he comes over and claps Roman's shoulder* What are you doin' here? Arsé-kun: Roman: Had a delivery to make, Magi- Arsé-kun: Merlin: Don't you dare say anything about that in public! Arsé-kun: Roman: Okay, okay! I won't! I was just going to remind you to fill queue! Arsé-kun: Merlin: Yeah, yeah! Hey, Bedi, do you think Eij would mind a visitor? Arsé-kun: *Another Meanwhile! Vlad has hurried back inside, most likely to "discard" the garlic bread. Eliza's gone back inside, but she's eyeing Carmilla-senpai from the window. Jekyll- or is it Hyde?- comes back outside. Lance has sat back down with Guin. Proto lies down on the grass for a nap* Sheepy: Bedi: Good afternoon, Dr. Romani. Sheepy: Bedi: I doubt he'll mind Dr. Romani visiting, if you mean him. Detective... Holmes, I believe? Already left to speak with him. Sheepy: *Guin has taken off her helmet and looks exhausted. Cu joins Proto in taking a nap in the grass. Gil hurried back inside. Carmilla is petting Lobo. Rider is staring at Eliza... maybe? Emiya has gone back inside.* Sheepy: Bedi: Although, I suspect that he will be taking action sooner than expected due to what Detective Holmes will be informing him of, and his mood may not be the best. Sheepy: Bedi: So, while you stay with us, please don't bring up Satoru's similarities to him. Arsé-kun: Roman: ... You know, I hadn't noticed until you brought it up! But yeah, gotcha. Arsé-kun: Herc: ... ... *he doesn't seem sure what to do. Time to resume archery practice. This bow is not his. He's using it anyway* Arsé-kun: Mephisto: ..... *he puts a hand on Kintoki's shoulder* You wanna go inside n' do something? Sheepy: *Kintaro nods* Arsé-kun: Mephisto: Cool! Just don't make me carry you! *he'll try if he has to, though* Sheepy: *Kintaro unsteadily stands* Arsé-kun: Mephisto: Steady! You're not some broken see-saw, are you? Sheepy: Kintaro: No, Moose... my head just hurts a lot. Arsé-kun: Mephisto: Gotcha. Here, let me... *he goes behind Kintaro, and hooks his arms under taro's. Support!* Sheepy: Kintaro: *he appreciates this.* Arsé-kun: Mephisto: Hum! My place is closer. Not a problem, right? Sheepy: *Kintaro shakes his head* Arsé-kun: Mephisto: Neato. *and they Get Going* Arsé-kun: Mephisto: Here, Taro, have the couch. Sheepy: *Kintaro takes the couch.* Arsé-kun: Mephisto: You, uh, want anything? Or something? Arsé-kun: Mephisto: Oh, duh! Sure, lemme see if we haaaave any! Sheepy: Kintaro: Alright.. Arsé-kun: *Mephisto zips off to find one. He comes back with an icepack and two icepops* Sheepy: Kintaro:...? Arsé-kun: Mephisto: *he hands the icepack over, and starts opening a pop* ...? What? You want one? Sheepy: Kintaro: No thank you. Arsé-kun: Mephisto: Well, okay! *he opens the other one. and proceeds to stick them both in his mouth* look Taro, I'm a walrus. Sheepy: *This makes Kintaro laugh. mature.* Arsé-kun: Mephisto: *he makes some fucking noise. is it supposed to be a walrus noise??* Sheepy: *Kintaro laughs more. please* Sheepy: Kintaro: Moose... thank you for acting like you cared when I was hit. Arsé-kun: Mephisto: What do you mean "like"? Thank you for acting like you cared when I was sick. Sheepy: Kintaro: No problem, buddy. It's what friends do. The number one golden rule. Sheepy: Kintaro: Don't believe Goldie, by the way. Arsé-kun: Mephisto: .. Huh? Sheepy: Kintaro: I heard what he said to you when you went into that portal thingy. It's not true. I care about you and Chief likes you as well. Arsé-kun: Mephisto: Oh. Yeah. Of course he lied! Master Mink cares about me, too..! Sheepy: Kintaro: Yes, her too, I'm sure. Sheepy: Kintaro: I can't see why she'd be too different from Chief in that respect. She's just more open and expressive compared to Chief. Arsé-kun: Mephisto: Is it hard figuring him out? He seemed so..... Sheepy: Kintaro: Chief has... difficulties showing how he feels, probably because of Masanori. You'll come to learn the subtle differences that show how he feels if you're around him enough. Arsé-kun: Mephisto: Gotcha. We're neighbors, so I'll probably be around a bunch! Sheepy: Kintaro: Earlier, he was actually very upset. His left eyebrow was furrowed. Arsé-kun: Mephisto: Just the left? Sheepy: Kintaro: Yes. Sheepy: Kintaro: It's important to know when you're pushing his emotional limits. Arsé-kun: Mephisto: Well! The more I know! *his tails have finally stopped being stiff. He seems to have relaxed, and they're kinda just doing. whatever they want* Sheepy: Kintaro: Yes! If he plays dead, you know you've gone too far. Arsé-kun: Mephisto: Hmm.. Sheepy: *Meanwhile, an arm suddenly wraps around Mori's shoulder..* Sheepy: Sherlock: Good evening, Professor Moriarty! Arsé-kun: Mori: *fOR THE LOVE OF GOD* What do you want, Holmes?! Sheepy: Sherlock: Is that how you greet all of your friendly rivals? Sheepy: Sherlock: Ah... I guess I'm the only one, now that I think of it. Arsé-kun: Mori: You're going to give me cardiac arrest at this rate! Sheepy: Sherlock: Can servants even have cardiac arrest? Arsé-kun: Mori: I don't see why not. Sheepy: Sherlock: Well, they can survive car accidents just fine, so... Sheepy: Sherlock: Although, I wonder if car accidents count as Rider type damage? Arsé-kun: Mori: Carry on. What, exactly, do you want? Sheepy: Sherlock: Can I not speak with an old ...hmm, friend is too strong of a word. Sheepy: Sherlock: Even if two people are friendly, that doesn't necessarily mean they're friends. Arsé-kun: Mori: We're absolutely not. Get your hand off of me. Sheepy: Sherlock: *he moves his hand* Arsé-kun: Mori: Where did you run off to, anyways? Sheepy: Sherlock: To his father's house so I could discuss the matter with his mother. Arsé-kun: Mori: You did not come from... ... Ah, I see what you mean. Sheepy: Sherlock: Until I find the "missing person" and clear up all loose ends, my case isn't done. Arsé-kun: Mori: Then go finish up, will you? Sheepy: Sherlock: You are the one who asked. Sheepy: Sherlock: And so, I told you where she is. Sheepy: Sherlock: Masato didn't appear to care. Arsé-kun: Mori: You have. However, Satoru needs to be given an understanding of the situation. As the detective, it is your job to do so. Sheepy: Sherlock: You yourself stated he didnt care.. Arsé-kun: Mori: And he does not. What I'm trying to say is to leave me alone. Sheepy: Sherlock: *he frowns* Sheepy: Sherlock: So you're saying that you didn't get any enjoyment out of our battles of wit? Sheepy: Sherlock: Do you intend to let yourself stagnate with no one of your caliber to compete with? Sheepy: Sherlock: I see. Arsé-kun: Mori: This is not competing. If we have the chance to, then I'll enjoy it. Sheepy: Sherlock: However, if all we do is compete, what are we? Arsé-kun: Mori: Rivals. Sheepy: Sherlock: Incorrect. Sheepy: Sherlock: We are strangers. Sheepy: Sherlock: Two people can compete for any goal, but if they don't even stop to speak to one another, they might as well be strangers- Sheepy: Satoru: If you're lonely you can talk to me. Sheepy: Sherlock: Lonely...? No, no. I'm not speaking with him because I want companionship. Arsé-kun: Mori: Sure. sheep: Sherlock: I'm not! Arsé-kun: Mori: Then why not interact with anyone else? Or is it because I'm the only one you're familiar with? sheep: Sherlock: I don't know anyone else. Arsé-kun: Mori: ... Fine. I will tolerate you for now. sheep: Sherlock: "Tolerate"... Arsé-kun: Mori: As nice as it is to see you, it's not exactly comforting. Neither of us want a repeat of the last time we were together. sheep: Sherlock: As long as we stay away from waterfalls, we should be fine. Arsé-kun: Mori: Touché. sheep: Satoru: Your corset makes you look like a spider. Arsé-kun: Mori: Doesn't it? sheep: Sherlock: I... guess so. *he mumbles something about hating spiders* Arsé-kun: Mori: What was that? Speak up. sheep: Sherlock: ... sheep: Sherlock: *he mumbles again about spiders.* Arsé-kun: Mori: .... .... Would you like to come inside? Perhaps we could have a bout of wits over chess and tea. sheep: Sherlock: Ah! That sounds nice. sheep: Satoru: Grandpa, I found Choo Choo earlier today, but... Cu Chu stepped on him! Arsé-kun: Mori: Rest in the floor tiles. sheep: Satoru: Choo Choo was my friend. sheep: Satoru: He was Lobo's friend too. Lobo would play tag with him, but Lobo always seemed to be it... Arsé-kun: Mori: Choo choo gave everyone anxiety because of that damn movie. sheep: Satoru: Kintaro didn't see it so he can't say whether he liked it or not Arsé-kun: Mori: I doubt he would. sheep: Satoru: I didn't understand it but I found it strange! sheep: Sherlock: What's Choo Choo? Arsé-kun: Mori: A particularly large bug. sheep: Sherlock: ...... sheep: Sherlock: ...how many legs? Arsé-kun: Mori: How many does a centapede have? Fifty? sheep: Satoru: They can have between 15 and 177 pairs of legs. Arsé-kun: Mori: Too many. sheep: Satoru: Choo Choo has 15 pairs of legs. Arsé-kun: Mori: Enough of this discussion, though. sheep: Satoru: He's a male because his 15th pair isn't really long. sheep: Sherlock: *he looks downright terrified* Arsé-kun: Minako: What are we talking about? sheep: Satoru: Choo Choo! Arsé-kun: Minako: Ours? Or..? sheep: Satoru: He's a centipede and my friend!! Cu Chu stepped on him. sheep: Satoru: He didn't like the human centipede that much... Arsé-kun: Minako: I've heard things about that movie... Is it worth it? sheep: Satoru: I didn't get it but I liked it. Arsé-kun: Minako: If a kid can watch it, it can't be that bad! sheep: Satoru: Auntie Guin was the only one who didn't leave partway through or hold someone else for comfort. sheep: Satoru: I don't get why. It wasn't that bad. Arsé-kun: Minako: I take it back? Now I wanna watch it though. Arsé-kun: Mori: .... So, Sherlock, lets get going, hm? sheep: Sherlock: *he nods, looking a little sick to his stomach* Arsé-kun: *Mori and Sherlock escape successfully* sheep: Satoru: I named Choo Choo after a train because he looked like one. Arsé-kun: Minako: Good point! Millipedes kinda do, too. sheep: Satoru: I want a pet millipede! sheep: Satoru: They look like really long rolly-pollies! Arsé-kun: Minako: They're cute! sheep: Satoru: I like centipedes because they're prickly! Lobo likes to play with them. sheep: Satoru: And then he eats them. sheep: Lobo: *he heard his name.* Arsé-kun: Minako: Puppy! sheep: Lobo: *boof* Arsé-kun: Minako: Oh, hey! You got the bracelet! Sheepy: Satoru: Uhuh! Dr Marshmallow gave it to me! Arsé-kun: Minako: *she laughs* Marshmallow??? Oh, I'm so calling him that from now on! Sheepy: Satoru: His hair reminds me of marshmallows. Arsé-kun: Minako: It does, you're right! Sheepy: Satoru: Why do doctors need teleporters? Sheepy: Satoru: What will ambulances do if they aren't needed anymore? Sheepy: Satoru: Is he a real doctor??? Arsé-kun: Minako: Oh, he's definitely a doctor. He's only allowed to use the teleporter cause Chaldea needed a stand-in boss, and he was the only one there with enough qualifications. As for the ambulances, no idea! Sheepy: Satoru: He looks like a college student from movies. One who sleeps and then realizes that he never did his essay and is going to fail his finals. Arsé-kun: Minako: Hhhhhuh. Maybe? Sheepy: Satoru: That's why his hair is messy and he walks around with his coat open. Sheepy: Satoru: Because he's always just gotten out of bed. Arsé-kun: Roman: *this isn't weird.* Sheepy: Satoru: Hello! Arsé-kun: Roman: Hi again! I realize I forgot to show you how that bracelet works! Sheepy: Satoru: How does it work? Arsé-kun: Roman: Easily. *he presses a button on the O of Fiction. A little holographic screen pops up!* Here's the main screen. Sheepy: Satoru: *he is visibly impressed* Arsé-kun: Roman: ....And here's the last thing! This is what I call the mission screen! If there's ever anything that needs to get done, it'll be posted here. If there's one close by, why not take one up tomorrow? Sheepy: Satoru: Okay. I'll do my best. Arsé-kun: Roman: Great! Sheepy: Satoru: What are missions usually like? Arsé-kun: Roman: They vary. Sometimes they're just community service. Sometimes there's a monster that needs to be stopped. Sheepy: Satoru: Monsters? Arsé-kun: Roman: M-hm. That's not too common, last I checked. Sheepy: Satoru: I saw a monster earlier. Arsé-kun: Roman: Literally, or are you insulting someone? sheep: Satoru: It was Godzilla. sheep: Satoru: She was on TV and fighting a moth. Arsé-kun: Roman: *he sighs with relief* Not that kind of monster. I wouldn't expect anyone to fight something that big! sheep: Satoru: I wouldn't fight Godzilla. sheep: Satoru: She's just a mom who's trying to protect her baby. Arsé-kun: Roman: Fair point. sheep: Satoru: She's a good parent. sheep: Satoru: I wished for a dad like Godzilla and instead Vlad appeared... Vlad isn't a dinosaur but that's okay. Arsé-kun: *Roman takes a moment or so to take in that information* sheep: Satoru: He's as old as a dinosaur. sheep: Satoru: Vampires come from the age of the dinosaurs but they all died when the comet hit which is why we never see vampires anymore. Arsé-kun: Roman: If he's alive, apparently not. sheep: Satoru: The comet was actually Santa Claus delivering the greatest gift to humanity: life. sheep: Satoru: ...So says Kintaro, but... sheep: Satoru: ...Santa Claus doesn't exist, so who killed the dinosaurs? Arsé-kun: Roman: The meteor did that. sheep: Satoru: But who sent the meteor? Arsé-kun: Roman: Space? sheep: Satoru: *gasp* Arsé-kun: Roman: Space kind of does what it wants. sheep: Satoru: I don't like space anymore. Arsé-kun: Roman: Space is scary. sheep: Satoru: I wanted to meet the dinosaurs... Arsé-kun: Minako: Birds are pretty close.. sheep: Satoru: Birds are the dinosaurs after they went to heaven. sheep: Satoru: That's why they have wings. sheep: Satoru: They're angels. sheep: Satoru: Flightless birds are fallen dinosaur angels whose wings burned when their hearts opened to sin. sheep: Satoru: Kiwis are like the bird equivalents of Icarus. They're blind because they flew too close to the sun. Arsé-kun: Roman: Who told you that?? sheep: Satoru: The same person who told me that vampires are weak to the sun because it reminds them of their final moments before the meteor struck... Kintaro. Arsé-kun: Roman: Well, Riders do tend to be... Eccentric.. sheep: Satoru: He's very smart, which is why nothing he says makes sense sheep: Lobo: Aruuuu? *he heard Rider. he's curious. he tilts his head some* Arsé-kun: Minako: Puppy!! sheep: Rider: "Don't group me in with the likes of him." sheep: Rider: "His intended class is Berserker, anyway." Arsé-kun: Roman: I meant the class. You and Lobo are Avengers, after all! sheep: Rider: "I see." Arsé-kun: Roman: But, yes, having originally been a Berserker probably does play a part in it. sheep: Rider: "Berserkers are usually idiots." Arsé-kun: Roman: Not exactly. Most often, they're just sanity-impaired and judgement-impaired. sheep: Rider: "They act like idiots, then." Arsé-kun: Roman: Fine. sheep: Rider: "The only exception being Vlad, surprisingly." Arsé-kun: Roman: His I can explain. He was originally a Lancer. Berserker was the best class to give after becoming a vampire with a reason for bloodlust. sheep: Rider: "I see." Arsé-kun: Roman: This might be rude, but do you..? Like, actually? sheep: Rider: ........ sheep: Rider: *he slowly raises his hands to answer and then stops* sheep: Rider: ............. Arsé-kun: Roman: You know what? Never mind. sheep: Rider: "I... don't know." Arsé-kun: Roman: Chalk it up to ghost powers and call it a day? sheep: Rider: .... sheep: Rider: "...Sometimes during the spring, because of the pollen, my eyes water and I feel like sneezing but..." sheep: Rider: "...When I go to rub my eyes or sneeze, I remember that I'm incapable of it." Arsé-kun: Roman: That's harsh. sheep: *Rider walks off, having an existential crisis* Arsé-kun: Roman: I hereby fire myself from asking those kinds of questions. Sheepy: Satoru: I once asked him how he can think or feel considering he has no brain and later I found him huddled in the corner in a fetal position, shaking. Arsé-kun: Roman: Maybe we shouldn't ask at all. Sheepy: Satoru: Lobo never makes him sad like that. Lobo knows him well. Sheepy: *Bedi is quietly lurking near Lance* Arsé-kun: Lance: .....? Sheepy: Bedi: ...Ah, sorry, am I bothering you? I can leave. Arsé-kun: Lance: Not at all. Sheepy: Bedi: Do you mind if I sit next to you? Arsé-kun: Lance: Nope. Go ahead. Sheepy: *Bedi sits down* Sheepy: Bedi: I'm happy for you. Arsé-kun: Lance: .... Thank you, Bedivere. Sheepy: Bedi: I know I sided with King Arthur, but... I don't think of you as any less of a person for your actions. I think more of you. We who served the king were called "brave" for our actions, but we had a strong leader. You were alone fighting this strong leader for your beliefs, and that... takes courage and love that I never knew existed in such levels. Arsé-kun: Lance: ..... ..... I tried to come back, too. I wanted to help fight at Camhain. I was not allowed to. Sheepy: Bedi: I'm sorry. Arsé-kun: Lance: ... It's fine, I suppose. I got what I deserved eventually. Sheepy: Bedi: Yes. Life with the one you love. Arsé-kun: Lance: That wasn't what I was saying... Sheepy: Bedi: Huh? Arsé-kun: Lance: ... Artoria let me off. We knights were meant to be punished for crimes, yes? But she wouldn't. It drove me nuts, until she finally did so. I don't want to say I was a masochist or anything of the sort, but.. Sheepy: Bedi: I wasn't punished for my crime either. Sheepy: Bedi: I can understand how it feels. Arsé-kun: Lance: I'm a Berserker for a reason. I'm not sure you do. You want me to kick your ass for it? Sheepy: Bedi: Yes, you're right. It hasn't driven me nuts. Arsé-kun: Lance: ... Though, I'm still a Berserker, and I'll most likely return to my former mentality tomorrow. I'm over it, so why am I still..? Sheepy: Bedi: I don't know. Sheepy: Bedi: Do you want me to punch you for it too? Arsé-kun: Lance: Please. Sheepy: Bedi: *he punches Lance* Arsé-kun: Lance: Yow! Did... Did you just dent...? *he has to take his helmet off to look* Sheepy: Bedi: It's a representation of my sin. Arsé-kun: Lance: Almost breaking my shoulder isn't a sin, Bedi. Sheepy: Bedi: Ah...I'm sorry. Sheepy: Bedi: My arm isn't just metal like when we were alive and I forget this sometimes. Arsé-kun: Lance: What did you do, anyway? Sheepy: Bedi: I failed King Arthur's final mission for me. Arsé-kun: Lance: Is that really a sin..? Sheepy: Bedi: I hesitated before returning the Excalibur to the lady of the lake and found I couldn't do it. Arsé-kun: Lance: ..? Sheepy: Bedi: I lied to King Arthur, stating that I had seen nothing out of the ordinary, and was berated for my actions. Sheepy: Bedi: He was dying but he lost his trust in me and insisted to watch as I returned it. Arsé-kun: Lance: ... You don't have to say he, you know. It's only me. Sheepy: Bedi: It's habit. Sheepy: Bedi: To remind me of my crime... Arsé-kun: Lance: Fair enough. You got berated, though. That on it's own is a punishment. Sheepy: Bedi: My arm was infused with the power of the Excalibur. Arsé-kun: Lance: I want to be jealous of that. Sheepy: Bedi: It's not as fun as it might sound. Arsé-kun: Lance: More fun than going berserk. Sheepy: Bedi:...You're not wrong. Arsé-kun: Lance: ... I wonder if it would be able to stop me from going berserk, actually. Sheepy: Bedi: We could try... Arsé-kun: Lance: But not now. Sheepy: Bedi: How will we fix your armor? Arsé-kun: Lance: Like we always do. Stop looking at it for a while. Sheepy: Bedi: That's how to never get anything done... Arsé-kun: Lance: Punch the inside of it. Done. Sheepy: Bedi: Do you want me to...? Arsé-kun: Lance: Later. Too much of a hassle taking it all off now. Sheepy: Bedi: Have you experienced the magic of making coffee yet? Arsé-kun: Lance: Nope. Never had it. Sheepy: Bedi: You haven't? Arsé-kun: Lance: Nope. Sheepy: Bedi: I'm not a fan of the taste myself unless it has milk, but... I think I've gotten skilled at making it. Arsé-kun: Lance: You can do that..? I've only seen it be... Just coffee. Then again, I'm using Andersen for reference.. Sheepy: Bedi: Yes. I can't handle bitter things. Arsé-kun: Lance: Oh, it's bitter? ... Maybe not, then. Sheepy: Bedi: You can make it sweet. Arsé-kun: Lance: Thank goodness. Sheepy: Bedi: It depends on the beans you use, your blend, and whatever additional things you put in it. Sheepy: Bedi: Eiji has us working at the store as well because, well, I wouldn't say we have a lot of money.... Sheepy: Bedi:...But we're happy with what we have, and that's what matters. I learned about coffee for my job, which is fun except when it's crowded. Arsé-kun: Lance: ... Huh. Arsé-kun: Lance: Either way, I'll come by one day. If you're not busy, maybe you can tell me more. Sheepy: Bedi: That sounds nice. Arsé-kun: *anyway, everyone goes home. kintaro is dropped off by Mephisto. Vlad hasn't stopped dying, but that's his problem.* Sheepy: *In the middle of their conversation, Sherlock suddenly rolls up a nearby paper and... maybe there was a spider there? If there was, there isn't one anymore.* Arsé-kun: Mori: Good shot. Sheepy: Sherlock: ...I don't know where it went. Arsé-kun: Mori: It's probably gone. Don't worry about it. Sheepy: Sherlock: Did you see the size of it...? Arsé-kun: Mori: I did not. I was not looking. Sheepy: *A few minutes later, Sherlock bats at it again... it's not there...* Arsé-kun: Mori: ... Sheepy: Sherlock: Ah... I missed. Arsé-kun: Mori: I did not see anything that time. Sheepy: Sherlock: I did. Arsé-kun: Mori: .... .... Have you eaten at all today? Sheepy: Sherlock: Are you concerned about me? *he laughs* I had a granola bar, don't worry. Arsé-kun: Mori: That's it?? Sheepy: Sherlock: Yes. Arsé-kun: Mori: I'm more concerned about the energy tolls you may be taking on your master. Go eat something. I can't believe I have to tell you this! Sheepy: Sherlock: You sound like you're my mom! Sheepy: Sherlock: Babysitting truly has taken a toll on you Arsé-kun: Moriarty: When your lack of self care skills kill your master, I don't want to hear anything. Sheepy: Sherlock: Okay, Mother Moriarty. Arsé-kun: Mori: Go home and take care of yourself. I absolutely cannot believe I have to tell you this. Sheepy: Sherlock:...Fine. Sheepy: Sherlock: Watson used to tell me. Sheepy: *Sherlock gets up* Arsé-kun: Mori: We can continue our discussion tomorrow if you're still alive. Sheepy: Sherlock: Good night, Professor Moriarty. *he leaves* Arsé-kun: Mori: *he waits a minute or so* I'm free. Arsé-kun: Mori: *he swivels his chair around, and puts the tv on. It's a science documentary about waterfalls.* Sheepy: *Remember your great fall, Mori?* Arsé-kun: *He'd rather not to! He changes the channel. It's the Emperor's New Groove! All well and good... Except it's the waterfall scene.* Sheepy: *Thats your favorite scene, right?* Arsé-kun: Mori: *he skips a few stations. Indiana Jones and the Crystal Skull-- Tv is turned off* Sheepy: *Did you have a nice trip at the Reichenbach falls, Mori?* Arsé-kun: *Nope!* Sheepy: *Meanwhile, Satoru in his room, reading!* Arsé-kun: *There is a Knock on his Door.* Sheepy: Satoru: *he opens it* Arsé-kun: *It's Dad! And he doesn't look mad or annoyed at you for once!* Sheepy: Satoru:...Um, hello. Arsé-kun: Masato?: Good evening. *he's carrying himself and speaking in a rather proper manner... It's rather odd* It's come to my attention that not all of your homework has been handed in. Has it been completed? Sheepy: Satoru:...Not all of it. Arsé-kun: Masato?: Oh? Whyever not? Sheepy: Satoru: I got busy with... other things. Arsé-kun: Masato?: May I take what has been done, then? Sheepy: Satoru: Yes. Arsé-kun: Masato?: Then go ahead and get it. I shall wait. Sheepy: *Satoru goes to get the homework he's completed.* Arsé-kun: Masato?: *he takes a step into the room, but does nothing else* Sheepy: Satoru: *he hands it to Masato* Arsé-kun: Masato?: Thank you. Sheepy: Satoru: Um.. you're welcome. Arsé-kun: Masato?: *he starts looking through the papers* Sheepy: Satoru:........ Arsé-kun: Masato?: .... This is all you have done? Sheepy: Satoru:..Yeah. Arsé-kun: Masato?: This entire week, and this is it? Sheepy: Satoru:...yeah. Arsé-kun: Masato?: Forget about what we want you to do for a moment. How will you survive as an adult if you don't handle responsibilities now? Sheepy: Satoru: Um... I don't know. Arsé-kun: Masato?: Has the lesson not been hammered into you yet? Sheepy: Satoru:....I don't know. Arsé-kun: Masato?: I see. *he neatly puts the papers down* Sheepy: Satoru:....... Arsé-kun: Masato?: Come here, you. Sheepy: *Satoru slowly approaches* Arsé-kun: *Masato? grabs a hold of Satoru. A single, disciplinary smack is one thing. Actively hurting the child is another.* Sheepy: *Satoru goes limp... apparently he's decided playing dead is the best solution to this.* Arsé-kun: Masato?: Pathetic. *he drops Satoru. literally* No wonder your mother left. She's probably embarrassed by how worthless you are. *with that, he picks up the papers and leaves* Sheepy: Satoru:......... Arsé-kun: Mozart: *he comes in moments later, clearly concerned* Are you okay? Sheepy: Satoru: *he shakes his head. no. no he isn't.* Arsé-kun: Mozart: I should have come in before I heard... That. I'm very sorry. Sheepy: Satoru: There's nothing you can do. Arsé-kun: Mozart: I could have stopped him. *he sits down next to Satoru* Sheepy: Satoru:...No. Arsé-kun: Mozart: No? Sheepy: Satoru: He'd just come back later. Arsé-kun: Mozart: Which he may do anyway. I'm going to stay here with you. Sheepy: Satoru:...thanks. Arsé-kun: Mozart: Quite welcome. Would you like me to help you change, or are you ready for bed as is? Sheepy: Satoru: I can't sleep. Arsé-kun: Mozart: We'll see about that. Sheepy: Satoru: What if he comes back...? Arsé-kun: Mozart: Then I'll kick him out. Sheepy: Satoru: ...Okay. Arsé-kun: Mozart: Here, it's getting late. *he offers a hand to Satoru* Lets go to bed, shall we? Sheepy: Satoru: Okay. Arsé-kun: *Mozart carefully picks up Satoru, and places him into bed. He sits down nearby, and picks up a toy keyboard from the floor* Sheepy: Satoru:...? Arsé-kun: Mozart: Does this still work..? *it turns on* Excellent. Arsé-kun: *Mozart slowly begins to play it.* Sheepy: *It seems to be helping Satoru relax.* Arsé-kun: *as intended.* Sheepy: *Eventually, Satoru drifts off to sleep. you did it mozart you helped.* Arsé-kun: *Mission Accomplished.* Arsé-kun: *The next morning, Mozart is no longer there. Time to get up!* Sheepy: *Satoru gets up and goes downstairs.* Arsé-kun: *And the first thing in sight is Vlad holding back Mozart's arms so he can't scratch and tear at himself. Vlad looked annoyed at most, but Mozart, poor Mozart, his wild eyes darting about as he struggles* Sheepy: Satoru: Uncle Mozzy?! Sheepy: *Satoru rushes over to the two* Arsé-kun: *Mozart doesn't seem to hear him at all, not noticing Satoru until he is seen* Sheepy: Satoru:...? Arsé-kun: *Upon closer inspection, Mozart looks more panicked than anything* Sheepy: Satoru: *he hugs Mozart. does this help?* Arsé-kun: Mozart: ..! *it helps a little* Arsé-kun: Vlad: Temporary hearing loss. He'll be fine. There seems to be a boggart about. Arsé-kun: Vlad: From Sherlock having seen a spider, to James having seen nothing on the telly but waterfalls, there is no other explanation. Sheepy: Satoru: Boggart...? Sheepy: Satoru: ...........Maybe... that was just the boggart too. Arsé-kun: Vlad: Wolfgang did mention something occurring last night.. Lets presume it was the boggart until otherwise noted. sheep: Satoru: Okay, it makes more sense that way. sheep: Satoru: How long will Mozzy be deaf? Arsé-kun: Vlad: I don't know. sheep: Satoru: Can we make the boggart go away? Arsé-kun: Vlad: Yes. sheep: Satoru: How? Arsé-kun: Vlad: By attacking it and driving it away. sheep: Satoru: ........ sheep: Satoru: I don't want to hurt it, but it's hurting us. Arsé-kun: Vlad: Exactly. Gather everyone. It's best to confront it in a group. sheep: *Satoru goes off to find everyone* Arsé-kun: Mori: *he's trying to unlock a door. with a paperclip. Hm* sheep: Satoru: Hello! Arsé-kun: Mori: Morning. *he turns the paperclip around. try #5* sheep: Satoru: What're you doing? Arsé-kun: Mori: Trying to unlock this blasted door. sheep: Satoru: I didn't know there was a key... Arsé-kun: Mori: There isn't. Back up. sheep: *Satoru backs up* Arsé-kun: *Mori whips out the coffin gun and shoots the doorknob clean off. Much easier now.* sheep: Satoru: Dad said to collect everyone together to kill the Babadook. Arsé-kun: Mori: I'll join him downstairs soon. *he pulls the door open* sheep: Satoru: Okay. Arsé-kun: *Look at all those BOOBS! I mean, serious honkers. Real sets of badonkers. Packin' some dobonhonkeros. Massive dohoonkabhankoloos. Big old tonhongerekoogers.* Arsé-kun: *... All over the walls. I should have specified that.* Arsé-kun: *The walls are quite literally covered in gigantic bonkhonagahoogs.* sheep: *Kintaro is hiding behind Cu Chu, who has his hands over his own eyes* Arsé-kun: Mori: Out, quickly! sheep: *Kintaro and Cu run out* Arsé-kun: *once theyre gone, the room resumes looking normal* sheep: Satoru: ... sheep: Satoru: What was on the wall? Arsé-kun: Mori: Those are referred to as breasts. sheep: Satoru: Like chicken breasts? Arsé-kun: Mori: No. sheep: Satoru: Oh. Arsé-kun: Mori: Moving on! sheep: Satoru: We need to find everyone else still. Mozzy is with Dad. Arsé-kun: Mori: Carmilla is downstairs last I checked. Rider and Lobo I do not know. Guin, I am not sure about either. sheep: Satoru: Let's look for Rider and Lobo then. sheep: Satoru: They're always together so if we call for Lobo he should come with Rider. Arsé-kun: Mori: Good plan. sheep: *Suddenly, there's loud barking!* Arsé-kun: Mori: Found Lobo. Sheepy: Satoru: Let's check on him! *he goes* Arsé-kun: *Mori follows him* Sheepy: *Lobo is in deep trouble!! THERES A VACUUM CLEANER!! it's not on.* Arsé-kun: Mori: .... Sheepy: Lobo: *grrrooowwwlllll* Sheepy: *Rider is in a fetal position in the corner...* Arsé-kun: Mori: Shush, Lobo. *he goes to walk past the vacuum. It makes a fucking watery crashing noise. Mori hurries up.* Sheepy: Lobo: *he hesitantly approaches it...it starts up. Lobo starts whining, creating a huge distance hetween it and himself.* Arsé-kun: Mori: *he sits down next to Rider* Are you all right? Sheepy: Rider: ....... "my face..." Sheepy: Rider: "it...itches... I have no face... how do I see? how do I hear?" Arsé-kun: Mori: ... .... I wouldn't know. Sheepy: Rider: "I have pollen allergies..." Sheepy: Rider: "Every spring I feel it." Arsé-kun: Mori: ... Perhaps Vlad would have an answer? I do not. Sheepy: Rider:....."wheres... vlad?" Arsé-kun: Mori: Dining room. Sheepy: Rider: "I have a headache from Lobo's barking." Sheepy: Satoru: It can't hurt you, see? *he touches the vacuum. Lobo whines gently picks him up by the back of his shirt, moving him away from the vacuum. no.* Sheepy: *Rider stands and heads to the dining room* Arsé-kun: Mori: *he stands back up and crosses the room* Go on, Lobo. Sheepy: Lobo:.......*whine* Sheepy: Lobo: *he slowly turns and leaves with his tail between his legs* Arsé-kun: Mori: *he sighs and grabs the vacuum handle. Just in case* Sheepy: Satoru: Who left the vacuum out anyway? Arsé-kun: Mori: I don't think it's a vacuum. Sheepy: Satoru:...? Arsé-kun: Mori: Considering- *the vacuum makes the watery sound again. Mori flinches, but doesn't let go* that. Sheepy: Satoru: So then, it's the one who...... Sheepy: Satoru: ..... Sheepy: Satoru: Do you think if we talk to it it'll leave? Or will we have to resort to violence? Arsé-kun: Mori: Most likely the latter. Go ask Vlad what to do. I'll hold it. Sheepy: *Satoru goes to the dining room to see Vlad.* Arsé-kun: Vlad: *he's let Mozart go* Welcome back. Sheepy: Satoru: We found the Babadook! What do we do with it? Arsé-kun: Vlad: I live up to my name. Where is it? Sheepy: *Satoru states the room it's in.* Arsé-kun: Vlad: *he picks up his lance and heads off* Sheepy: *Satoru follows* Arsé-kun: Vlad: *he stops in the doorway* Sheepy: Satoru: What's wrong? Arsé-kun: Vlad: That's just not fair at all. Sheepy: Satoru: It's just a vacuum cleaner. Arsé-kun: Vlad: Not anymore it isn't. Sheepy: Satoru: What is it now? Arsé-kun: Vlad: You. James, let go. It's mine. Sheepy: Satoru: ? Arsé-kun: Mori: Take it. *he lets go. He's very unhappy.* Arsé-kun: Vlad: *he glances back down at Satoru, like he needs to make sure Satoru is standing there with him, before throwing his lance across the room at the fake. Direct hit! The boggart screeches and turns into an insect, before escaping to outside* Sheepy: Satoru: Oh, it's gone... Arsé-kun: Vlad: It can easily return. We're not safe until it is dead. Sheepy: Satoru: How do we catch it? Arsé-kun: Vlad: Find it, hit it, repeat until it is dead. Sheepy: Satoru: Okay. Arsé-kun: Vlad: ... I didn't want to go outside this early, but I suppose we must. Sheepy: Satoru: Will you be okay? Arsé-kun: Vlad: I should be. Sheepy: Satoru: Be careful, though. It can change the appearance of rooms. Arsé-kun: Vlad: It's that strong..? What did it do? Arsé-kun: Mori: *he explains how it turned the room into a collection of humungous hungolomghnonoloughongous* Sheepy: Satoru: They're like chicken breasts except not made of chicken. Sheepy: Satoru: They're made of wall. Arsé-kun: Vlad: Satoru, those are called boobs. I'm not sure why James didn't just tell you that. Sheepy: Satoru: Kintaro said that that's where babies come from. Arsé-kun: Vlad: ... I told him that as a joke. How much more has he told you?? Sheepy: Satoru: He told me that birds are angel dinosaurs and that vampires come from the jurassic times. Sheepy: Satoru: They're scared of the sun because it reminds them of the comet. Arsé-kun: Vlad: I'm so sorry. Sheepy: Satoru:? Arsé-kun: Vlad: None of that is correct. Birds evolved from dinosaurs. Vampires do not come from the jurassic. We tend to be weak to the sun because we are purely nocturnal. Sheepy: Satoru: But... Sheepy: Satoru: You're awake during the day. Arsé-kun: Vlad: I only became a vampire when you summoned me. Carmilla is a far better example. Sheepy: Satoru:? Sheepy: Satoru: Then... Sheepy: Satoru: Was Dracula a lie? Arsé-kun: Vlad: Absolutely, one hundred percent. Arsé-kun: Vlad: At least, in the regards of it being about me. Sheepy: Satoru: Do you hate being a vampire then? Arsé-kun: Vlad: I did. Enough talk. We need to find it before it finds anyone else. Sheepy: Satoru: Okay. Arsé-kun: *they get Going and go outside. Vlad shields his eyes from the sun* Sheepy: *There's the loud noise of clashing swords and swords hitting armor... * Arsé-kun: Vlad: That's our cue. Sheepy: Satoru: Let's follow the noise! Arsé-kun: *they do so, and come across Guinevere fighting Lancelot! .. A very worn down and broken lancelot* Sheepy: *Guin is fighting defensively exclusive, refusing to strike Lancelot...* Arsé-kun: Vlad: *he rushes in, aiming to impale the fake lance on his... lance. ... english.* Sheepy: Guin: ! Arsé-kun: Vlad: It's not him. *he pulls his lance out and goes to stab the boggart again.* Sheepy: Guin: I'm sorry... it has his face. I can't strike it. Arsé-kun: Vlad: You're not the only one it tried this stunt on. *he kicks the boggart down and goes to decapitate it. It just reforms and speeds away as a shade. bye* Sheepy: Satoru: It ran away again... Arsé-kun: Vlad: I can barely see it.. Sheepy: Satoru: Maybe it'll leave for good this time. Arsé-kun: *a sword is thrown from the neighbor's window with perfect accuracy! the boggart has taken too much damage! it. ... unceremoniously poofs into thin air.* Sheepy: Satoru: *gasp* Where'd it go??? Arsé-kun: Vlad: Away. I'm going back inside. Sheepy: Satoru: Okay. Arsé-kun: Lance: *he's still watching from the window, frowning* .... Sheepy: Guin: *she looks over* ..Thank you. Arsé-kun: Lance: ... You're welcome. I'd come out, but.. Sheepy: Guin: Huh? Arsé-kun: Lance: There's something I have to do first. Sheepy: Guin: Understandable. Arsé-kun: Lance: *he closes the window and turns away before, just* AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRTTHHHUUUURRRR!!! *he is IMMEDIATELY responded to by Herc, yelling even LOUDER. Lance opens the window* Morning alarm. I'll be out in just a minute. Sheepy: Guin: *oh.* Sheepy: Satoru: Aaaarthuuurrrrr??? Arsé-kun: Lance: *he comes out. sweatpants, tanktop, this man isn't ready to be ANYWHERE.* Yeah. Sheepy: Satoru: He's an aardvark! Arsé-kun: Lance: Not that Arthur. Sheepy: Satoru: Oh. Sheepy: Satoru: The Babadook attacked us. Arsé-kun: Lance: .... Eh? Sheepy: Satoru: The thing you killed. Arsé-kun: Lance: Oh, the boggart. Sheepy: Satoru: Uhuh. Sheepy: Satoru: I think it attacked me last night but I don't know. Arsé-kun: Lance: All I know about them is that they shapeshift, and very powerful ones tend to be aggressive. So..... Maybe? Sheepy: Satoru: Where did it come from? Arsé-kun: Lance: *he shrugs* Sheepy: Satoru: I was told that it was very strong because it created a boob room, but... it had to have come from somewhere. Arsé-kun: Lance: it made a what. Sheepy: Satoru: A boob room. Arsé-kun: Lance: ...... *snnrrrrkkk* Sheepy: Satoru: I learned that babies don't come from boobs. Arsé-kun: Lance: *he's trying to hold back a grin. he's failing, miserably* Sheepy: Satoru:? Arsé-kun: Lance: *he laughs. work of art, 10/10, need encore* I'm sorry! That's just so...! Sheepy: Satoru: Kintaro told me that babies come from them Sheepy: Satoru: Kintaro is scared of them. Arsé-kun: Lance: *it's stopped being funny. mostly* Arsé-kun: Lance: ... I get the impression nobody has told you anything about that yet. Sheepy: Satoru: About what? Arsé-kun: Lance: Babies. And I'm not doing it. Arsé-kun: *SO OF COURSE, LANCELOT AND GUINEVERE END UP EXPLAINING WHERE BABIES COME FROM. CONGRATS, SATORU, YOU LEARNED THE THING.* Sheepy: Satoru: Do you have any kids? Arsé-kun: Lance: Nope. Sheepy: Satoru: Oh. Arsé-kun: Lance: While I wouldn't mind it, I doubt that's an option anymore. Sheepy: Satoru: Why? Arsé-kun: Lance: I'm doubting Servants are fertile. Sheepy: Satoru: Oh. Okay. Arsé-kun: Lance: But enough about that. Sheepy: Satoru: ...................... Sheepy: Satoru: Where do people go when they die? Arsé-kun: Lance: Depends who they are. Sheepy: Satoru: Where did you go when you died? Arsé-kun: Lance: A grave, followed by the hall of heroic spirits, I guess. Sheepy: Satoru: ...... Arsé-kun: Lance: As did the rest of us, I suppose. Sheepy: Satoru: Really? Arsé-kun: Lance: Well, it'd make sense. Sheepy: Satoru: Oh. Arsé-kun: *the bracelet lets out a little ring!* Sheepy: *Satoru answers* Arsé-kun: Roman: Good morning! Are you and your Servants ready for your first mission? Sheepy: Satoru: ...Um, we just killed a boggart. Arsé-kun: Roman: Good job! Sheepy: Satoru: I guess, but.... I don't know if everyone is up for it. Arsé-kun: Roman: Of course, of course! Recovering from an unexpected boggart attack can take a while! That comes first. Sheepy: Satoru: Okay... what is the mission, anyway? Arsé-kun: Roman: Busting some skeletons. Y'wanna see? Sheepy: Satoru: Skeletons? Arsé-kun: Roman: *he puts some video feedback on screen. Skeleton warriors* Sheepy: Satoru: ? Arsé-kun: Roman: Skeletons. Sheepy: Satoru: How do we kill something that's dead? Arsé-kun: Roman: Smashing it into pieces. Sheepy: Satoru: Oh. Arsé-kun: Roman: That's why Servants do it. Sheepy: Satoru: I'm not strong enough to. Arsé-kun: Roman: I'd hope not. It'd take superhuman strength to break these with your bare hands! Sheepy: Satoru: Kintaro can make trees fall with ease! Sheepy: Satoru: He also sumo wrestled with a bear once! Sheepy: Satoru: Unless you mean a different type of strength. Sheepy: Satoru: Lobo might like skeletons? Sheepy: Satoru: I don't know, but I could ask him. Arsé-kun: Roman: Both sound good, but is Kintaro feeling well enough to? Sheepy: Satoru: I don't think so, so I'll ask Lobo. Sheepy: *Lobo heard his name. He is here now.* Arsé-kun: *the fluffest of boofers* Sheepy: Lobo: *Bawuuuu?* Sheepy: Lobo: *he seems eager about skeletons...* Arsé-kun: Lance: Eager, are we? Sheepy: Lobo: *boof* Arsé-kun: Lance: ... ... I am not particularly in the mood to come, but I will ask if anyone else wants to. Sheepy: Satoru: What's wrong? Arsé-kun: Lance: ..... I'm not very prepared to go, for one. Sheepy: Satoru: Okay! Sheepy: Satoru: That's fine! Auntie Guin will be happy to stay with you probably! Arsé-kun: Lance: *he nods and turns to look at Guin* Sheepy: Guin: That's fine by me. Was there anything you wanted to do? Arsé-kun: Lance: Not really.. Arsé-kun: Roman: ... I'll, uh, I'll stick this onto your mission tab. Sheepy: Satoru: Okay! Sheepy: Lobo: *he is wagging his tail* Arsé-kun: Lance: .... Lets go see if anyone wants to go with them, I guess. Sheepy: Guin: Good idea. Sheepy: Lobo: *he nudges Lance with his snout, as if insisting on him finding teammates* Arsé-kun: Lance: *he is almost knocked over* I'm going, I'm going...! Sheepy: Lobo: *he wags his tail and sits* Arsé-kun: *lance (and guin?) exit stage right* Sheepy: *guin goes as well, yes* Arsé-kun: Andersen: *he's able to be seen from the living room. he's pouring himself coffee- and standing on a chair to reach the counter. tiny boy.* Sheepy: Guin: Do you need help? Arsé-kun: Andersen: I'm fine as is. Sheepy: Guin: Okay. Sheepy: Guin: Do you want to join Lobo? He's going out to helo Dr.Roman with skeletons. Arsé-kun: Andersen: I've got no time for that. I've got impending deadlines to deal with. Sheepy: Guin: Good luck! Arsé-kun: Andersen: Thank you kindly. *he hops off the chair and exits. the coffee is in a fucking kids sippy cup. nobody wants scalding hot emo everywhere* Sheepy: *Guin doesn't comment.* Arsé-kun: Eliza: *she flits and flaps her wings instead of aCTUALLY USING THE STAIRS* Is something happening? Sheepy: Guin: Do you want to join Lobo? He's doing a job for Dr. Roman - destroying skeletons. Arsé-kun: Eliza: I'd love to! Lemme go ask Boss if I can! *she runs off to do so. she can be faintly heard yelling upstairs* Sheepy: Guin: I'm glad it was easy to find someone to help Lobo out... Arsé-kun: Eliza: *she comes back* Boss said it was okay! Sheepy: Guin: Lobo is outside right now. Sheepy: *Lobo is staring in through the window* Sheepy: *...Rider is with him, but it's difficult to tell if he's staring in through the window as well.* Arsé-kun: Eliza: Is that why the big bad wolf is leering at us through our tiny window? Sheepy: Guin: Yes. Arsé-kun: Eliza: Exciting! Sheepy: Guin: He's waiting for someone to come out to join him. Arsé-kun: Eliza: All right, going! Bye, Miss Guin! See you later, grumpy! *she exits the door and runs up to Lobo* Puppy! Sheepy: Lobo: *boof* Arsé-kun: Eliza: *she reaches up to pet him* You ready to get bones, puppy? Sheepy: *Lobo's tail is wagging. He's excited!* Sheepy: *Rider gets onto Lobo's back* Arsé-kun: Eliza: *she gets into the air, but changes plans and swoops down to Satoru* Boss said I could come with you for dem bones! Sheepy: Satoru: Okay. Have fun. Arsé-kun: Eliza: I will! Arsé-kun: Eliza: *she leans over Satoru's shoulder to see the video feed* Oooh! Where is this? Sheepy: Satoru: We aren't supposed to go there because there's monsters. Arsé-kun: Eliza: More than just skeletons? Sheepy: Satoru: Yes. Arsé-kun: Eliza: Exciting! Sheepy: Satoru: Why? Arsé-kun: Eliza: I wanna see what kind of monsters are around here! Sheepy: Satoru: Good luck! Arsé-kun: Eliza: Good luck? Aren't you coming? Sheepy: Satoru: I'm not strong. Sheepy: Satoru: I rarely go out. Arsé-kun: Roman: Then make a change! If you go out and get stronger, you'll be fine, right? Sheepy: Satoru: I don't know. Sheepy: Satoru: I'll do my best. Arsé-kun: Roman: You sure will. Do you want me to keep in touch for now? Sheepy: *Satoru nods* Arsé-kun: Roman: All right, I'll keep the line open. Sheepy: *So the four go to fight skeletons!* Arsé-kun: *well roman isn't physically there but he's in this too* Sheepy: *There's harp music.* Arsé-kun: Eliza: ?? *she considers getting off of Lobo's back* Did people beat us here? Sheepy: Satoru: That or the skeletons can play harps. Arsé-kun: Roman: The only recorded case of that was David. Wait, no, he's just really skinny. Carry on. Sheepy: Lobo: *he follows the music* Sheepy: Lobo: *There's the skeletons! That's all that matters. He doesn't care about the redhead playing the harp.* Arsé-kun: Eliza: Dibs on the one with the sword up in front! *she more or less dives off of Lobo to Engage In Combat* Sheepy: Lobo: *he has picked up one of the skeletons and has started shaking it. the music stops* Arsé-kun: Eliza: Hey, hey! *she pushes the skeleton away and looks back to the harpist* Keep going, bard! Sheepy: Satoru: Dr. Marshmallow, who's that? Sheepy: *The redhead, upon request, returns to playing the harp again. The harp is actually a bow with multiple strings. His harp playing seems to be damaging the skeletons closer to him.* Sheepy: Satoru: Do they work for you? Sheepy: Lobo: *he drops the skeleton that he was practicing disembowling on and then places his paw on the head of another skeleton and smashes its face into the ground* Arsé-kun: Roman: Him? He helps out, yes. He's, uh.. *he takes a second to check the records* That's Sir Tristan. Sheepy: Satoru: Okay, that's good. It didn't seem like he was doing anything, so I was worried that maybe he needed help... Arsé-kun: Roman: He is battling them in his own way. Sheepy: Satoru: Oh. Arsé-kun: Eliza: *she's smacking the skeletons around with her lance and humming. Any more than a hum and it's probably a threat of impending death. I'm kidding* Sheepy: *Lobo is still having fun smacking the skeletons around while Rider is making sure Satoru doesn't fall off of Lobo's back* Arsé-kun: *Because Satoru falling off would be Bad* Sheepy: Satoru: There's a lot of them and it doesn't look like the numbers are thinning any... Arsé-kun: Roman: There's usually a reason for that! There's usually some sort of leader. Sheepy: Satoru: Really? Arsé-kun: Roman: Uh-huh! Sheepy: Satoru: Do you know if the leader is nearby? Arsé-kun: Roman: Uhhh.... Yeah! There's a decently strong magical reading a bit north from where you are now! Sheepy: Satoru: Okay, I guess we should go check that out. Should we ask Sirtristan to come with us? Arsé-kun: Roman: I don't see why not! He's here for the same reason. Sheepy: Satoru: Okay. Mr. Sirtristan! Dr. Marshmallow says that the one commanding the skeletons is up north. Arsé-kun: *Eliza doesn't input, but she giggles. Something is funny to her. here* Sheepy: Tristan: I see. Lead the way. Sheepy: Satoru: But you have your eyes closed... Arsé-kun: Eliza: He can probably see better than I ca- Oof! *she wasn't watching where SHE was going, and slammed into a lightpole.* Sheepy: Tristan: What is there worth seeing in this planet that cruelly stole my life for committing the crime of loving the wrong woman? Arsé-kun: Eliza: That's so sad! Do you wanna sing about it later? Sheepy: Tristan: It is my song to her that caused my life to end, that caused me to be separated from her. ...Yes, I think that singing about it and releasing the emotional suffering that constricts my heart would ease my pain some. Arsé-kun: Eliza: Okay!! *she's amazed someone even ACCEPTED her offer* Sheepy: Satoru: I can give you a hug. Maybe that would help. Arsé-kun: Eliza: I second that, too!! Sheepy: Tristan: I will consider your offer. Sheepy: Lobo: *he is sniffing at the air* Sheepy: *Eventually they reach the leader.* Arsé-kun: *which is a Daemon. Thankfully a rather basic one, but STILL* Sheepy: Satoru: Big!! Arsé-kun: Eliza: What a brute. Sheepy: Satoru: It doesn't look mean! Maybe it's just lonely! Arsé-kun: Roman: Not really! Sheepy: *Rider tightens his grip on Satoru. No running up to daemons.* Arsé-kun: *Smart Rider.* Sheepy: Satoru: Are you sure? It looks nice... Arsé-kun: Roman: Not one bit! Arsé-kun: Roman: They're nasty little shits! Sheepy: Satoru: Okay... Sheepy: *Tristan is playing his harp again* Arsé-kun: *the daemon has Noticed Them!* Sheepy: *Lobo lunges at it!* Arsé-kun: *the daemon backs the hell up and casts magic! ... It's nowhere near enough to STOP Lobo* Sheepy: *Lobo shakes it off and goes for the jugular* Arsé-kun: *C.... Critical hit?* Sheepy: Lobo: *he picks it up and shakes it* Arsé-kun: *This is Painful, but it doesn't stop the daemon from spotting and aiming a shot at Satoru and Rider* Sheepy: Rider:?! Sheepy: *Rider does his best to shield Satoru, but considering Satoru is in front of him, there isn't much he can do...* Arsé-kun: *Satoru ends up getting pushed into Dog Fur Heck. Leaving Rider to, y'know, take the hit full on* Sheepy: Rider:....!!!! *OW OW OW* Sheepy: Lobo: *This only serves to make Lobo stop treating the Daemon like a toy and start treating it like an actual enemy. He drops it on the ground, places a paw on its chest, and starts pulling on its arm* Sheepy: *Rider also fell off. rest in pepperoni.* Arsé-kun: Eliza: *There's no way she can dive fast enough to catch him, so she goes and joins Lobo in fucking this daemon up* Sheepy: *Satoru is playing dead on Lobo's back.* Arsé-kun: Roman: H-hey! Are you still there? Sheepy: *Satoru lets out a small whine. Guess who's scared? It's this kid!* Arsé-kun: Roman: Are you hurt?! Sheepy: Satoru: Uuh... R-Rider is... Arsé-kun: Roman: ... I feel like I should have actually come with you. Anyone else hurt? Sheepy: Satoru: I... uh, don't know... Arsé-kun: Roman: ... I'll come back over to your place and clean up, okay? Sheepy: Satoru: O-okay.... Sheepy: Rider: *he approaches the Daemon and decapitates it* Sheepy: *Lobo begins gently nudging Rider with his muzzle* Sheepy: Satoru: I think it's dead.... Arsé-kun: Eliza: *she goes to punt its head away* Yep! Sheepy: Satoru: That's good. Sheepy: Satoru: I want to go home. Arsé-kun: Eliza: Yeah, me too. I don't like this place. Sheepy: *They head home. ... Tristan follows at a distance...* Arsé-kun: *what a weirdo.* Sheepy: *He isn't playing his harp either. And his eyes are still closed.* Arsé-kun: *As promised, Roman is waiting for them on the street corner. Which is close enough to the house without it being WEIRD.* Sheepy: *Lobo cautiously approaches Roman* Arsé-kun: Roman: Hello, Lobo. You're not hurt, are you? Sheepy: *Lobo nudges Roman* Arsé-kun: Roman: ? Sheepy: Lobo: *whine* Arsé-kun: Roman: What? What is it? Sheepy: *Lobo sits down and Rider slips off of his back. Satoru has his face buried in Lobo's fur. play dead activate.* Arsé-kun: Roman: Oh! *he goes to check on Rider* Arsé-kun: *While this is happening, Eliza doubles back to Tristan* Arsé-kun: Eliza: Are you lost..? Sheepy: Tristan: There is no "lost". Sheepy: Tristan: Every destination has its own adventure set in store, even if it isn't the intended destination. You never lose something by going to the unintended destination... ... Sheepy: Tristan: ... Yes, I should write that down in my list of "complicated excuses that'll make my conversation partners not ask if I'm currently suffering from a moment of weakness". Arsé-kun: Merlin: *presence concealment EX. because he's just suddenly here.* Tristan! Sheepy: Tristan: Merlin? Arsé-kun: Merlin: It's me! Its you! Sheepy: Tristan: No, I'm not you. Arsé-kun: Merlin: That's not what I meant! Sheepy: Tristan: If I were you, I would not be sad, because I would not have ever landed a cursed relationship like the one I had. Sheepy: Tristan: Not to imply that you're incapable of finding a lover, but rather, I doubt you'd be chased down across the country because you had a lover you were not intended to marry. Sheepy: Tristan: Because you have quite the way with people. Arsé-kun: Merlin: The last girl I tried to be with stuck me in a tree for a good century Sheepy: Bedi: I can't really understand either of you... how do you have such bad luck? Arsé-kun: Merlin: No idea. Sheepy: Bedi: Good evening, Sir Tristan. I'll tell Sir Lancelot that you're here. Arsé-kun: Merlin: That'll be fun to watch. Sheepy: *Bedi leaves to get Lance* Sheepy: Lobo: *he is watching Tristan very closely* Arsé-kun: *as is Elizabeth* Sheepy: Tristan: *discomfort* Sheepy: Tristan: I see, it's wrong to follow people home. Arsé-kun: Lance: Yes, it is. Sheepy: Tristan: Sir Lancelot. It's good to see you. Arsé-kun: Lance: You as well, Sir Tristan. Sheepy: Tristan: How have you been faring? Arsé-kun: Lance: Decently... Yourself? Sheepy: Tristan: As well as I can be. Arsé-kun: Lance: That's.... Good? Sheepy: Tristan: I see you got a dog. Is it difficult to walk? ...Are those bear traps a fashion statement? Arsé-kun: Lance: ... That's not mine. Arsé-kun: Lance: .... Neighbors'. Sheepy: *Lobo nudges Lance with his muzzle* Arsé-kun: Lance: *he is nearly toppled over* ?? Sheepy: Lobo: *he plops down on the ground and stares intently* Arsé-kun: Lance: *questioning grunt noise* Sheepy: *Lobo places his head flat to the ground and stares up at Lance* Arsé-kun: Lance: ??? Sheepy: Tristan: Ah, yes, I forgot to mention that I work with Dr. Roman. This dog appeared and started shaking my target. Unfortunately, it decided to blast his rider and the child on his back as a response. ...Have you ever seen a daemon's head be used for soccer? This is my first time seeing that. Arsé-kun: Lance: .... I have. *he gives a pointed look towards Elizabeth. SHE is still looking at Tristan's harp* ... ... *he finally catches on to Tristan having mentioned a child* ..! Sheepy: Tristan: Have you? I didn't know they showed up around here. Arsé-kun: Eliza: Neither did I! We just moved here! Arsé-kun: *Lance, meanwhile, makes a beeline for Satoru, who is still on Lobo's back* Sheepy: *Whether Satoru is sleeping or playing dead is a mystery. Lobo is watching Lance closely. Gaze.* Arsé-kun: Lance: *how do I handle child? if done badly, guin will have my head. uh.* Arsé-kun: *Lance applies a single hand to Satoru's back. are you alive child* Sheepy: *Satoru looks up at Lance. Oh. It's safe to stop playing dead.* Arsé-kun: Lance: ... ? Sheepy: Satoru: Oh, it's just you... Sheepy: Satoru: I was scared so I just played dead the entire trip home. Arsé-kun: Lance: .... *he kinda just. awkwardly pats Satoru's back before picking him up off of Lobo* Sheepy: Satoru: ...How do you become brave? You're a knight... knights are brave, right? Rider was hurt by the monster because I didn't protect myself. I can't fight my own fights, either... I just play dead because I'm too scared to do anything... but it never works... Arsé-kun: Lance: .... You can be scared and brave at the same time. Sheepy: Satoru: ......? Sheepy: Satoru: Are you scared when you fight? Arsé-kun: Lance: ... I have been. ..I've been in things I was scared to do. What makes you brave is that you do it anyway. Sheepy: Satoru: I'm not scared of much.... but the stuff I'm scared of, I don't feel like I can face... but if one can be brave and scared... Sheepy: Satoru: I should at least try to stand up to him. But he scares me so much. He did this yesterday. *he shows off the bruising from getting messed up yesterday. That does not look fun.* Arsé-kun: Lance: ..!!! Sheepy: Satoru: It's not the first time. I just play dead... last night he stuck around and said that I'm why she's gone... am I that bad? Arsé-kun: Lance: *he shakes his head and utters a low growl. Angry.* Sheepy: Bedivere: *he gently places his Metal Hand of Power on Lance's shoulder* Please don't do anything rash. Sheepy: Satoru: Sorry, I didn't mean to make you angry... Arsé-kun: Lance: ... You didn't, don't worry. Sheepy: Satoru: ...Okay, that's good. ...Next time he comes in, I'll try to stand up for myself, but... I don't want it to escalate further... Arsé-kun: Mozart: If you are able to do that, we'll hear it and be able to assist. *he's here* Sheepy: Satoru: Really? Sheepy: Satoru: I don't know if I can do it... Arsé-kun: Mozart: At minimum, I will hear it. I think you can. Arsé-kun: Lance: Whatever you want. Arsé-kun: Merlin: *he's... pulled out a marker and started doodling on Tristan's face* Sheepy: Bedi: Ah, he isn't reacting... Arsé-kun: Lance: ... How does he do that? Sheepy: Bedi: He walks around with his eyes closed all the time... Arsé-kun: Lance: Not that. Sheepy: Bedi: What? Sheepy: Bedi: Sleep on his feet? I don't know. Arsé-kun: Lance: I would say wizardry, but Merlin isn't that skilled. Sheepy: Bedi: Good point. Arsé-kun: Merlin: I'm right here! Sheepy: Bedi: Please don't take it in an insulting way. Sheepy: Bedi: You're good at other things. Arsé-kun: Merlin: I sure am. Sheepy: Bedi:...But in this field, compared to Sir Tristan, we are like newbies. Arsé-kun: Merlin: Is that even a good thing? Sheepy: Bedi: No. Sheepy: Bedi: But you are good at many bad activities too. Arsé-kun: Merlin: Damn right. Sheepy: Bedi:...Merlin, please, I don't mean anything sexual. Arsé-kun: Lance: ..... I'm going to bring this child back to his house. You two keep, uh, talking about that. Arsé-kun: Merlin: I'VE BEEN GIVEN PERMISSION TO TALK ABOUT IT. Sheepy: Bedi: Merlin, please! Arsé-kun: Roman: *he kinda. slides into view, blocking Merlin* I've finished! Rider's a-okay! Sheepy: Satoru: Really?! Sheepy: *Lobo is wagging his tail excitedly!* Sheepy: Rider:..... Sheepy: *Rider is here.* Arsé-kun: Mozart: You're in one piece. Fantastic. Sheepy: Rider: "Yes." Sheepy: Rider: "As are you." Arsé-kun: Mozart: I'd like to stay that way. Sheepy: Rider: "Unfortunate. I could decapitate you if you wanted." Sheepy: *Lobo licks Roman's face. He's thankful!* Arsé-kun: Mozart: Please don't. Sheepy: Rider: "I won't." Arsé-kun: Mozart: Thank you. Arsé-kun: Mozart: Shall I take- oh. *Satoru has been shoved into his arms* Sheepy: Bedi: Please don't go and rough up his father now that you don't have anything in your hands. Arsé-kun: Mozart: Don't at all. Arsé-kun: Mozart: I've got a non-musical theory I'm working on regarding him. Sheepy: Satoru: What is it? Arsé-kun: Mozart: Though the pitch is the same, there are times where his voice has a wildly different tone to it... It is not an emotional thing, either. Sheepy: Satoru: He acts weird sometimes. Sheepy: Satoru: He was acting weird last night. Arsé-kun: Mozart: Yes, exactly. Sheepy: Satoru: Why does he act like that? Sheepy: Satoru: Is it because he's mad? Arsé-kun: Mozart: Emotionally or mentally? Sheepy: Satoru: Emotionally. Arsé-kun: Mozart: No. Sheepy: Satoru: Huh? sheep: Satoru: Then...? Arsé-kun: Mozart: The latter. Just a theory, though. sheep: Bedi: ...Anyway, all of you don't have much to worry about. We'll inform his mother and she'll deal with the rest. But, even though you're servants, you can still get arrested. ...So, be careful - assault and defending a young one can be a thin line. sheep: Rider: "Unfortunate. Decapitation is not allowed. It's regrettable that a man like him has been blessed with a head, while men like myself lack one." Arsé-kun: Mozart: I'm tempted to lift Vlad's ban for this. Sheepy: Rider: "Is that a good idea?" Arsé-kun: Mozart: No. Sheepy: Rider: "Don't." Arsé-kun: Mozart: I can't. It'd have to be a group decision. Sheepy: Guinevere: I vote no because I don't want Vlad to do anything he'll regret. How are you feeling, Lance? Arsé-kun: Lance: Tired. I'm going back in. Sheepy: Guinevere: Good idea. Don't push yourself. Arsé-kun: *Lance Exits Stage Right* Sheepy: Satoru: Uncle Mozzy, is your hearing back to normal? Sheepy: Satoru: You seemed really scared earlier and I was worried about you. Arsé-kun: Mozart: It is, yes, thank you. I.. Panicked, to be honest. Sheepy: Satoru: It's okay. I understand why you would. Sheepy: Satoru: What's important is that you're okay now. Arsé-kun: Mozart: I am. sheep: Rider: "I'm going in now." Arsé-kun: Mozart: Lets. sheep: *so they go inside* Arsé-kun: *hooray* sheep: Kintaro: Chief is back! Arsé-kun: Vlad: *he looks up from his knitting* Welcome back. sheep: Satoru: Is everyone better from earlier? sheep: *Carmilla is eyeing the yarn...* Arsé-kun: Vlad: It does seem that way, yes. My apologies for not having come with you. sheep: Satoru: Rider was hurt during the fight. You might've gotten hurt too. sheep: Rider: "I'm fine." Arsé-kun: Vlad: Still. I had said that I would go with you. Sheepy: Satoru: Did you want to go? I didn't know, sorry. Arsé-kun: Vlad: I would have liked to, but staying put was more important. Aftermath of the boggart and all. Sheepy: Satoru: I understand. Sheepy: *Carmilla looks over at Vlad and then bats at his yarn ball. yarn, meet floor.* Arsé-kun: Vlad: Why are you like this? Sheepy: Carmilla: Lack of attention. Wanting to mess with you. Every fiber of my being telling me to knock it off. Arsé-kun: Vlad: I see this. Please put the yarn back. I'm going to need that. Sheepy: Carmilla: *She puts the yarn back* Arsé-kun: Vlad: Thank you kindly. Sheepy: Carmilla: Were you scared by the boggart? Arsé-kun: Vlad: Merely unsettled. Sheepy: Carmilla: Just unsettled? Arsé-kun: Vlad: If I'd been afraid, I'd have been unable to harm it. *is he.. proud of himself?* sheep: Carmilla: Uhuh, okay. Arsé-kun: Vlad: What's that supposed to mean?? sheep: Satoru: I don't think it ever visited me. sheep: Carmilla: If you can't face your fears that makes you a coward. Arsé-kun: Vlad: .... Right. Arsé-kun: Vlad: Satoru. About that. sheep: Satoru: Uhuh? Arsé-kun: Mozart: I already suggested it, Vlad. Was there evidence..? Arsé-kun: Vlad: And more. I. I may or may not have bent a rule. sheep: Satoru: What do you mean? Arsé-kun: Vlad: I mean I did not break a set rule, but I almost did. Arsé-kun: Vlad: Some of the set rules were: To not harm Masato, to not mess with him, and to not go through others belongings- Especially his. Correct? Arsé-kun: Vlad: I decided to personally ask him about the events of last night. He has no recollection of any events that transpired. sheep: Satoru: ...Really? Arsé-kun: Vlad: Truly. Sheepy: Satoru: Could his lack of memory of last night be correlated to him acting strangely? Arsé-kun: Vlad: Going by what Wolfgang has noticed, I'm inclined to say yes. Sheepy: Satoru: I can try looking into it online... Arsé-kun: Vlad: If you'd like to. Sheepy: Satoru: Do you have any ideas of what might be going on? Anything can help. Arsé-kun: Vlad: Well, he's clearly not doing these things. Sheepy: Satoru: We have a doctor next door. We could ask him. Sheepy: Satoru: In the book he acts differently sometimes too, but that was from the power of science. Arsé-kun: Vlad: We could.. Sheepy: Satoru: You seem a little hesitant. Sheepy: Satoru: Is now a bad time? Arsé-kun: Vlad: It's nighttime. As a general rule, yes. Yes it is. Sheepy: Satoru: Oh...okay. Sheepy: Satoru: I'll wait for tomorrow then. Arsé-kun: Mozart: I'll volunteer ahead of time to go with you. Sheepy: Satoru: Thank you. Sheepy: Cu: Oi, Mozart, just keep Satoru away from that red archer, alright? Sheepy: Cu: He's bad news. Real bad news. Arsé-kun: Mozart: I dislike that tone in your voice. Noted. Sheepy: Cu: If he picks a fight with me, I swear, I'm shoving my spear so far down his throat that he'll be the first human shish-kabob. Arsé-kun: Vlad: I've already done that. Numerous times. Sheepy: Cu: You don't count! You're Vlad the Impaler! Sheepy: Cu: You're known for being unnecessarily cruel and killing people without reason. Sheepy: Satoru: Vlad wouldn't do that! Sheepy: Satoru:...But... Sheepy: Satoru: You're nice, so you're a good person. Sheepy: Satoru: You wouldn't do that now. You're better than that. Arsé-kun: *Vlad's heart has grown one size. So has his ego.* Sheepy: Satoru: You wouldn't be my dad if you were malicious. You'd just be like Masato, so I'd avoid you. Arsé-kun: Vlad: *CRITICAL HIT!* Arsé-kun: Mozart: Gee, I didn't know Masato impaled people. Arsé-kun: *Mozart gets punched in the shoulder. That's leaving a mark* Sheepy: Satoru:? Sheepy: Satoru: That's not what I meant. Sheepy: Satoru: I meant that Masato is mean and hurts people, while Vlad isn't. Sheepy: Satoru: And that whether or not Vlad hurt people in the past doesn't matter - he doesn't hurt people now. If you base your opinions on people off of their past mistakes instead of who they are now, what's the point of turning a new leaf? Arsé-kun: Mozart: A fair point, I suppose. Sheepy: Kintaro: Does that mean that's accurate, Chief? I know very little about human nature. I had a very very golden childhood in the forest! Arsé-kun: Mozart: I'd believe it. Sheepy: Kintaro: Believe what? Arsé-kun: Mozart: I'd believe what Satoru said as correct. Sheepy: Kintaro: Golden advice! Sheepy: Kintaro: My advice is! Sheepy: Kintaro: Bears are good people! You just need to get to know them better! Arsé-kun: Mozart: Glad to know. I'll become more acquainted with one while it eats me alive and sh- Sheepy: Kintaro: No no no! Arsé-kun: Mozart: No? Sheepy: Kintaro: Bears are good friends! Sheepy: Kintaro: When I was a little one, I sumo wrestled with a bear! He was my playmate! Sheepy: Kintaro: Our friendship was golden!! Arsé-kun: Mozart: *he mutters about something else being golden* Sheepy: Kintaro: Bears! Bears are golden! Sheepy: Kintaro: Chief, let's go camping and meet a bear! Sheepy: Satoru: The outside world scares me and I like my room more. Arsé-kun: Mozart: Count me out. Sheepy: Kintaro: It'll help you come up with music ideas! Sheepy: Cu: Hmmm... sounds fun. Sheepy: Cu: I'm in. Sheepy: Carmilla: I'm not going unless Vlad is going. Arsé-kun: Vlad: I don't know. Arsé-kun: Vlad: While it would be nice, I don't know if I would be able to do so. Sheepy: Carmilla: Because your sun sensitivity. Sheepy: Carmilla: If you wear sunscreen you should be okay! Clearly. Arsé-kun: Vlad: Because there is no human blood in the woods outside of our own. Sheepy: Carmilla: Hmm. Sheepy: Cu: Oi, Master, here's a reason to go camping: You'll get away from Masato. Sheepy: Satoru: *he has a blank stare on his face...* Arsé-kun: Vlad: ... He has a point. Go with Cu and Robin. You cannot be harmed there. Sheepy: Satoru: ...Okay. Sheepy: Satoru: I want to meet a deer. Arsé-kun: Vlad: Plan it tomorrow. It's too late for this. Sheepy: Satoru: Okay. Arsé-kun: *And then everyone goes to bed, unless they don't*

#old bds content #fate goes au #2

0 notes

ladyforestsflame · 6 years ago

Text

The Aftermath

What good will there be of peace when there is no one left to care,

Why dream of love and happiness when there is nothing left to share.

It is the end. The final chapter of a life no longer able to live,

Everything is gone, destroyed. Nothing left to ask for, nothing left to give.

A massive quake, the earth shook with a maximum force.

Stretching across the city like dominoes running a course.

Thunder roared, its echo shattering the morning sun.

And as panic ensued, pushing, shoving, on the run.

No escape. Mournful shouts, crumbling buildings held captive souls,

They can not move, screams becoming whispers as they can not reach their goal.

Ashes to ashes, hazy dust clinging in the air. Can not breath, can not scream.

And the power poles surge forward, threatening to loose their hold their lines flying free

It is not over yet, my fear that it has just begun. I cry. Earth shattering cries,

Oh I can not bear the agony, the pain. They suffer so, A heart stops, it dies.

And still they run knocking each other trying to be the one to escape, but there is none,

A blazing fire ignites, a fierce wind captures the flames, and natures forces won.

6/10/2014

The Cleansing

‘ I survived. There were survivors other than myself, some praised God for their survival, some were looters, some were just pure evil, but most of the population had been annihilated. Why did we live? I am really not sure how to answer that, other than the fact God had a purpose for us.

Yes. I was one of the folks that believed in God and thanked Him. I still lived and though there was nothing, that I could see, there was something somewhere. It was my intention to find what I searched for.

A heart-wrenching scream came from a sinkhole. I tried to ignore it. Those people could not be helped. I could hear so much pain in those sobs, it brought tears to my eyes. I tried not to listen, I really did, but I had no choice. The voice inside me said you must help, do not let them die alone in the darkness.

I stumbled to the sinkhole and realized it was a lot deeper than I first thought. It was so dark down there, and I could hear not just one, but many voices blending as one, begging for help, begging for life, and begging for death.

It was like climbing down a mountain with no trail, my journey into the sinkhole. I was scared, probably more scared than I have ever been my entire life, yet I continued on. No I must go back. I have to go back, I did not think this through.

To travel into the darkness unknown, I must have light. Going down was a lot easier than climbing back up. I had a lot of trouble getting a grip in the dirt and maintaining my hold. God had my hand, though. I could feel His push, I could feel His strength, and though I had survived much and felt I had no sleep in a long, long time, I felt alive.

I made it to the top without incident and now my problem was to find light while dodging the blazing fire that still raged, and avoiding the live power lines that were swinging in the smothering breeze. My breath was coming in gasps for dust and ash were swirling strong.

Clothes, purses, money, many objects littered the ground. I ripped a piece of cloth from a shirt and covered my nose and mouth. It seemed to help somewhat.

Another mighty rumble and the moans and screams were silenced. I could have been in there, I could have been swallowed up in that sinkhole , as the others that I had thought to help. I cried as I thought of the people that were buried alive and though I prayed for them I was really glad that I was not one of them.

Once again God had seen fit to rescue me.

Chapter 2

I wandered away. I had no destination in mind. I had no money, no car, and mad laughter burst forth. Why would I need money? What good would a car do? Gas was fueling the flames of cities, and the cars were in sinkholes, burned, totaled out, and only God knew what else.

Yep, looks like it is back to the stone ages. My laughter turned to tears. The farther I walked the more bleak things looked. I had a deep thirst, but nothing for miles around.

Once this area had thriving farmland with a huge pond full of catfish. Mr. Baker had a bunch of goats running loose near the west side fence. They had kept the grass cut close and gave enough milk to cook with. There were times he would even sell some of it.

The east side held a herd of cows, must of been two hundred in all, and off a corner to the right was a big old red bull named Bully. Yea we all thought it was a funny name for a tough old bull, but it sorta grew on ya.

A big two story white frame house sat back towards the edge of the woods. Used to be some good smells coming from the kitchen. I could taste it now, fresh apple pie....well maybe I can not taste it now, but you could at one time.

My throat was closing for lack of moisture. My breath was shallow and tears that I had tried to hold back ran full force down my cheeks, the pond was full of dead cows, debris, and some kind of fuel. Looked like Bully had fought to the end. His dead carcass was half in, half out of the nasty water. Well I guess there was no drinking out of that pond now.

My steps were staggery now. Several times I fell, several times I forced myself to get up. I saw the house in the distance, or what was left of it. Maybe, just maybe. One foot in front of the other, one foot in front of the other, so on and so forth.

And then I heard a familiar sound that turned my self-pitying tears to happy tears. I looked and sure enough, one of the milk goats was alive, and it looked to be full of milk. She began to follow in my steps.

Chapter 3

I was closing the distance to the house, and by the look of things it was not doing to well. The back corner was tilted, leaning against the trees in the forests, shards of glass were scattered about falling from the broken windows.I took a deep breath. So what was my plan? If I could make it inside before it leaned to far, grabbed a few things, I might be able to get back out before another incident. I needed something to put the goats milk in anyway. After I milked the goat I could drink and rest, but for now I needed to get inside that house.

Each step I took the goat followed. I was staggering now, having a lot of trouble walking straight. I was tired, hot, and thirsty, but I knew I had to move forward. So I pushed on. Finally I reached the house and cautiously stepped upon the porch and took a slow light step. Okay so it held. Another slow step, and another, till I reached the door. It hung on one hinge but as I grasped the handle the whole door fell off landing with a loud thud. I jumped and my heart jumped with me.

There was safe passage to the kitchen, but not beyond. This is where the goat stopped, waiting, watching. I almost took a step, before I looked. There was a huge hole in the middle of the kitchen floor. Floorboards scattered about, nails sticking up, and a damp musty smell, but across the room I saw a most beautiful sight. It was an unopened 2 liter Pepsi. I knew it was hot, but right now it did not matter.

If I could ease my way around the edge of the hole and hold tightly to the counter, I could possibly reach it. I kept telling myself as I eased myself around I would not look down in the hole, but I did. I shivered. It was a massive hole, very deep, and dark.

I made it to the Pepsi and reached for it, at the same time I felt the floor shift. I held tightly to the counter and felt it sinking in the hole. I only had one possible choice, I jumped, and prayed that God would see me safely to the other side, and He did. I ran, the goat following and made it out just as the whole house caved into the massive hole.

Well, I did not find anything to put goats milk in, but I did have a hot 2 liter Pepsi. The goat looked up at me and I patted it on top of the head. I opened up the Pepsi and I drank, and drank, and even shared it with the goat.

“Hey goat, you need a name.” At that moment flames shot up from the hole and I ran, good thing too because an explosion threw debris everywhere. I figured I was at a safe distance so I stopped to catch my breath. “Now what?”I asked no one in particular seeing as how there was no one there anyway. Evidently the goat thought I was talking to her because she took off running like something had spooked her. “Hey goat, goat come back, I need you. I will give you a name, I promise.” But still the goat ran so I had no choice but to catch her. With the last possible strength I had, I chased that darn goat. She was teasing me too. I would almost catch her, she would watch and then take off running. Finally I knew where she was going. I could not believe my eyes.

In the midst of all the chaos, smoke, fire, dust, green, poisonous water, sat a big red barn. It was in perfect shape. The door was open and I could see hay baled, and from where I stood no damage inside or out.

Thank you Lord for giving me a place to rest. I followed the goat inside. I do not know why but at that moment she became Nessie.

Chapter 4

It was like another time, another place. Was I perhaps transported to another world? I eased one foot inside the barn for fear it was a dream. Was I so tired that I imagined the possibility of perfection? I eased the other foot in and breathed deeply.

Hay bales lined the walls, pitchforks, rakes, hoes, and various other tools, hung along the east wall. A bench sat against the other wall. I shook my head, closed my eyes, then opened them again. I walked slowly towards the bench for fear everything would disappear.

A can of tuna, with a pop top, a box of crackers, and a jar of peaches were laid out neatly, as if I was expected. I was hungry, and so tired, and suffering greatly from the after taste of that hot Pepsi.

Nessie nudged me and I patted her head. “You are right Nessie. You are so full of milk I think you might just bust. Let’s find something to put your milk in.” A bucket sat in a corner. I really hated to waste the milk. I know I would drink some of it, but there would be more than I could use, and it would spoil before I got back to the other survivors

Maybe the situation was not funny, but at the time I just had to laugh. Three little kittens came from nowhere, and looked like they were half starved. There was no mama cat so looked like they would take care of some of the extra goats milk.

Now I was full, refreshed, tired, and darkness had descended. With nothing left to keep me going, I would rest a bit, before my journey back to town.

I did not want to go, but I had to help the other survivors, and I was sure there were a few. Now we had a place to hole up for a bit, recover our wounds, and regain our sanity.

I know there is safety in numbers, but I also knew, if I had brought them at the time, they would have slowed me down, and I could not afford that.

I sat down laying my head on a bale of hay. I closed my eyes for a moment, but only a moment . I could hear scratching sounds. I grinned probably the kittens. But it was not. To my amazement there were two laying hens and a rooster, and a billy goat.

This kind of made sense, but maybe not. Were they to re populate the city? And a dire thought struck me, was it just the city and surrounding area, or the whole of earth? Tomorrow would be soon enough to find out.

Nessie snuggled beside me, the kittens, and even Billy lay with me. The hens and rooster were close by watching the door. Well that is what it looked like anyway.

They were protecting me. I smiled and I remember nothing else for a long, long time.

Chapter 5

I was at peace. I felt like I was floating in the air, reaching for the clouds.....and then voices. They did not sound to be pleasant voices either. The looters had found my sanctuary. I needed to hide, yet afraid to move, but if I did not, what would they do to me? I opened my eyes and tried to peer out the door.

Why had the animals not given me any warning? I almost laughed out loud. What animals? Had I dreamed the whole thing. There was not even a Nessie here. I must have been hallucinating. Yes that was it, had to be.

The barn was in a shambles. Boards scattered across the floor, nails here and there. there was even a musty smell from rotting hay. I had even been sleeping on rotted boards. Even the bucket I milked Nessie in was not only on its side empty, but had traces of green dried, I do not know, maybe paint?

“So what we gonna do now Hank? Can’t get near that old barn. Might fall down around our ears.” “The water can’t be too deep Bill, ain’t like we had a flood or anything.” “What about you George, care to try?” “Yea, I’ll give it a try, Gotta be something in that old barn.”

Water? What water? Even if I had been hallucinating at the time I would still be wet. But I was not in the least bit wet. I sure don’t remember any water around the barn, in fact I remember a beautiful field, with lush, green grass.

I heard a plop in water, then loud, terrifying screams, and could still hear them at a distance. What in the world had scared those tough sounding looters? They had to be looters, what else would they be doing out at this time of night.

What the......okay what was going on here? Am I hallucinating again? There was light in the darkness, Nessie and the other animals were back, and I lay back down. Nessie lay on one side Billie on the other, the kittens curled up on top of me, and the rooster and hens guarding once again.

I slept peacefully the rest of the night.

Chapter 6

Beautiful sunshine woke me and I felt so refreshed. I jumped up and was preparing for the day. I was really happy and then, I remembered all that had happened.....yesterday? Was it just yesterday? Seemed like so very long ago.

So in all my time spent in this barn I never thought about what I could use out there. It would be so nice to stay in here surrounded by these animals and forget about the real world , but I could not.

There was some peaches left in the jar, and at the growl of my belly, I finished them off. The tools would be safe here. I would bring the survivors back and we would plan how to make our next move.

There was a cupboard in a corner and I opened the doors. I know a sparkle must have come into my eyes. Fours shelves loaded down with jars and cans of food. Fruits, beans, even ravioli, and at the bottom was two, two liter Pepsi’s.

A shoppers bag was in the bottom right corner and I proceeded to fill it up with food. Mostly cans went in the bag because I was so afraid the jars would bust. The Pepsi’s definitely went in, though I sure would love a cold glass of iced tea.

I fixed the straps to go on my back like a back pack, and started for the door, at the corner, leaned up against the door jamb was a machete. A little voice inside my head said take it, you will need it, so I did.

The animals stayed where they were except for Nessie, she followed, and I let her. A little ways through the field I looked back, I screamed, but only for a minute. The barn was caving in, totally destroyed, and where once had been dry enough for me to walk through, was now almost pond size water. The water looked deep and was like a green ooze. A skeleton popped up, it turned its head and looked straight at me. It moved its mouth to say help me, then disappeared under the depths again.

He had been one of the looters, and that is what scared the other two away. I do not understand the why’s and why not’s of what happened last night. Why the Lord decided to help me I really do not know. But I am thankful. The Lord sure does work in mysterious ways.

{And a man shall be as an hiding place from the wind, and a covert from the tempest; as rivers of water in a dry place, as the shadow of a great rock in a weary land.” Isaiah 32:2}

{Matthew 6:26 Look at the birds of the air: they neither sow nor reap nor gather into barns, and yet your heavenly Father feeds them. Are you not of more value than they?}

Chapter 7

No eagles soaring over the mountain tops, no fresh air, only an eerie darkness in a restless morning. Smoke hung everywhere and I had to cover my mouth and nose to keep from inhaling the strong odor. Dust kept blowing in my eyes from the breeze. It was a dry breeze. I felt like I was suffocating, but I had to move on.

I tried to run Nessie back, she was good at finding shelter, but she would not leave my side. There was a rumble beneath the earth. It shook so strong it pulled me off my feet. The ground opened. A massive gap split the area in two parts. How was I to cross now? How were the survivors to get through? There was no way to get to the other side.

As I sat on the ground where I fell I could hear the echo of screams. I could see people in the distance running, towards me, and I could see flames burning higher and higher, blowing smoke and ash. There was no way out for them. I could not help.I hung my head and cried. A few more minutes and I would have been in the middle of all that. Death would have found me just as it would find those that had survived, but no longer. The earth swallowed them and the screams ripped my soul. For several minutes I watched the earth burn.

Nessie lay her head in my lap and nuzzled me. She had become my little ball of comfort, my companion, my friend. I wonder if she had been an angel once upon a time sent to protect me.

I rose from the ground and smiled.It was a half hearted smile, but a smile none the less. My little guardian angel. There was only one thing left to do, go the other way and hope when I reach the next city, this would all be over. Maybe this was a nightmare that would end soon.

Chapter 8

Days? Weeks? Months, I really do not know anymore. Time no longer held any meaning, no purpose. The earth sank into total darkness. Day or night, it all blended together as one. My journey was endless, and lonely. I saw no one for days and days.

I can well imagine what Will Smith felt in the movie I Am Legend. To feel you are the only one left alive, the only one to survive earth’s destruction, was a scary feeling.

The difference being in the movies there are zombie’s, mutants, all kinds of evil beings. Not saying it did not happen, or could not happen, just saying so far I have not seen anything like it yet, and hope I do not.

Before, I had always loved my alone time, but now, I just do not know. Funny is it not?You are always wanting something till you get it, then you decide you do not want it after all. But I think I would rather be alone than deal with flesh eating cannibals, or super strength mutants.

I will say that all the movies I have seen never quite prepared me for the reality of the cities destruction. I hope it is just this city and its outskirts, but what if it is the whole earth? What will happen to me? To Nessie? To any survivors if there are any? Well it is in Gods hands now, and whatever He asks of me I will do my best to accomplish.

I could hear a small rumble in the distance, then it grew once again splitting the earth. Instead of splitting in the middle this time, it split along the roadway. It was chasing me. “Come Nessie,” I yelled as I ran. I did not have to tell her twice.

We ran side by side, trying to out run the cracked earth. My breath was becoming shallow and I was giving out. Gasping for breath, I thought to stop but oh no, I could not. It was almost upon me. My legs were giving away, yet I knew I had to push on.

I should have rested earlier, I should have... well I should have done a lot of things I did not do. No use in worrying over it now when I was so busy running.

Nessie got right behind me and rammed the back of my knees, knocking me sideways on the ground,but I did not stop there. I rolled and rolled down a very steep hill, and at the bottom was a thicket of blackberries, and through the middle was a beautiful stream. The water looked really clear, and cold. I cautiously took a small sip to make sure it was good, oh and it was. And after all the ash, thirst, dirt, and sweat, I decided a quick wash would do me a world of good. Nessie must have agreed because she got in too.

Just for a few minutes, my heart settled and the world went away.

{Psalms Chapter 121}

{1 (A Song of degrees.) I will lift up mine eyes unto the hills, from whence cometh my help.

2 My help [cometh] from the LORD, which made heaven and earth.}

Chapter 9

I looked under rocks, crevices, up and down the creek and found three water bottles. I filled them with the ice cold creek water and stuck them in my backpack. I thought about taking my machete and cutting out some of this blackberry thicket but then thought better of it. This area is the only area unspoiled so far and I would not want looters or any of the undesirable category to ruin it.

This would be a place to bring a few survivors. I needed to find some light, though I was getting used to seeing in the dark. The next city, town, store whatever, I really needed to find supplies.

A loud explosion ripped through the darkness, only after my initial thought it was not an explosion, but thunder, and I could see streaks of lightning hitting the ground in the distance, but moving my way quickly. A few drops of rain fell from the sky and felt like my skin was burning; acid rain.

I had not noticed the other blackberry thicket, till Nessie ran through it. I had to get out of this weather and I am sure Nessie knew of a safe haven. She had never let me down before and this time was no different.

Even though I waded through the creek, getting wet again, and ran through a briar thicket, I ended up on the inside of a cave and though I saw no candles, torches, or even fire, I had enough light to see.

It was not a massive cave, but a decent size. There was three tunnels leading from the main cavern. I looked around in amazement. It was undisturbed. No falling rocks, no trash to litter the area, a good place to hole up through the storm, a good place to bring survivors, a good place to live.

I could hear Nessie moving around in one of the side rooms and slowly I entered. Wow was all I could think of at the time. The creek ran through this part and ended in a small pool off to one side. That in itself was wonderful, but the really amazing part was the fact that Billy, the three kittens, and the two hens and rooster were all sitting quietly by the waters edge.

A bed of moss drew my attention. Down on my knees now, thanking God for once again loving me, protecting me, and saving me. It was not long after that I lay down on the mossy bed. I had no worries, nothing to fear, and I slept.

Rom 8:38

{For I am persuaded, that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.}

Chapter 10

I am not sure how long I slept considering it was dark when I went to sleep and still dark when I woke. But that had become a way of life for me. Funny thing is there was still light in the cave. It never grew brighter, it never dimmed it was constant.

Poor old Nessie was so full of milk I knew I could no longer avoid milking her. With a sigh (it is really hard to milk a goat) I set about the task of doing just that. The 2 liter Pepsi bottle come in handy for the milk and after it was full, I put the bottle in the creek to keep it cold. It felt really good to have cold milk, Pepsi, and most of all water, though for how long I did not know. That was up to God.

I went back into the main cavern and looked around. I walked farther down, and around a bend, and it ended. So the main cavern was one huge room, same as the room with the creek and shallow pool. I had two rooms left to explore. I went to the cavern on the left hand side. It was more narrow but seemed to be longer. The walls were covered in moss and smooth rock, and a little lighter than the other rooms. Then I saw a much brighter light and the cavern came to an opening in a wildflower field. A rock wall surrounded so there was no escape, which also meant no admittance. No one could sneak in this way, the only way in or out was the front entrance.

Nessie and the other animals must have followed me and there was no doubt in my mind, we were home. Billy and Nessie were munching on wildflowers and tall grass, the hens and rooster were pecking the earth, and the kittens were running and tumbling in the grass.

The last room to explore was mostly covered in moss, and the light slightly dimmer. My first thought was a sleeping room. Several people could stay in here. There would not be any privacy, but neither would they be crowded.

Our safe haven, our place of peace, the place I would always return too after my long journeys. I could not stop the long sigh that retreated from my lips.

Tomorrow a new journey, a new page in my life. It may already be tomorrow, like I said I am not really sure of time. Not really sure of anything really, well except for the fact that I was on a mission.

The hens eggs had been piling up, and I got a very bright idea, if it would work, that is. I went out the front entrance, found some dry pieces of wood, and tried starting a fire by rubbing two sticks together.

It was kind of funny if you thought about it. A few miles away was a blazing inferno, yet I could not start a small camp fire. Well at least the wood would be dry. I am sure I would find some matches, or a lighter or something to bring back.

I shrugged my shoulders. There was a jar of peaches left. Mighty tasty too.

Chapter 11

All this alone time has put my mind in overdrive. I have so much free time to think. Walk and think, walk and think, that seems to be my life’s story now.

How far have I walked today? How much have I thought today? I do notice that the sky is getting a little lighter, and in this area, there have been no tremors for awhile

“Ah, ah, Living on a prayer, take my hand we will make it I swear,” I remember that. Bon Jovi’s, ' Living on a prayer.’ And there is my quandary. I can remember songs, movies, cities, colors, but I can not remember anything personal.

Was it Gods way of keeping me from mourning the loss of a family,or did I ever have one? I know I had to have a mother and father at one time or another, or I would not be here.

Was I married? Did I have children? No matter how hard I tried I had no memory or even a feeling of such a thing. Maybe it was best I do not remember. At least, I do not feel hurt, or pain, over a loss that I know nothing about.

I had walked many miles today and my legs ached something fierce. Before I left the cave I had put several bottles of cold water in my backpack, but I am sure they are no longer cold. I plopped down in the dirt to rest for a minute, but got up a lot quicker. The sand was scorching hot. and I felt tiny vibrations underneath the earth.

I now knew my mission. I was to save as many people as I could find, as quick as I could find them, and take them to the cave.

It was not over yet, there was more to come. We must be ready for the cleansing.

What was that? I could hear a scream. A child? Yes, there it was again. Tired legs or not I had to reach that child. I ran, and ran, my sides aching, heat pounding into my skull, sweat running down my face, but I could not stop until I reached my goal.

A survivor, a child standing over a man. I grabbed the child and turned him to face me. No one should see the vision that child had seen. The man was to far gone to save. One side of his face was gone, big soldier ants taking him piece by piece.

I held the child tightly shielding him from the nightmare that once was a man. I found out later that man had saved the child’s life, and by the looks of his leg, just in time.

A small chunk of meat had been cut off. Up ahead there used to be a city, but now a mix of cities in one. There are several men, women, and children held captive. Their purpose; feed the creatures. As in they are the food.

Somehow it fell upon me to rescue these survivors and get them to safety. I fell to my knees to ask God for His guidance and help, and though the sand was still scorching this time I did not feel it.

Psalm 144:2

{He is my loving God and my fortress, my stronghold and my deliverer, my shield, in whom I take refuge, who subdues peoples under me.}

Psalm 18:32-33

{It is God who arms me with strength,

And makes my way perfect.

He makes my feet like the feet of deer,

And sets me on my high places.}

Chapter 12

I was faced with a dilemma, and really not sure how to handle it. I gave the boy (His name was Johnny) a bottle of water and cautioned him to only take small sips. I am sure he would love some eggs and fresh cold milk, but I also needed to try and rescue the others.

I was walking through a wasteland. Desert sands with no trees or weeds for cover, just an occasional rut. I could not leave him here hidden, because there was nowhere to hide. If I took him with me he would slow me and be in danger of capture again. He really needed to have that leg on the mend. It needed medicine and bandaged but that would have to wait. I prayed that there would be no infection.

I could always take him back to the cave. He would be safe there, but how many lives would be lost by going back the way I had come. Well I guess he must come with me. I would just have to watch over him as well as myself.

He limped rather painfully and held a grimace upon his lips. “Come. Hop on my back. I know your leg will hurt, but it will not be as bad as walking.” “I.....I can not go back there, please, please, do not take me back to them. They will eat me.”“Shhh. It is okay little one. You will be safe. Between me and the good Lord you will be protected.”

To be so little he was rather heavy. He looked to be about five, maybe six, and skinny as a rail. I could feel the ooze from his leg seeping onto my shirt, but I had no other choice. Either way he was a danger to himself as well as me, though I knew it was not his fault.

I had not journeyed far when I hear someone yelling, “Wait, hold up, please wait.” I froze.

Friend or foe? Johnny started crying and fought against me for release. He was coming from behind, coming from where we had already been.

“Stop, please.” I could hear the desperation in his voice. I lowered Johnny to the ground but held his shirt tightly so he would not run. Such was his fear, to create a danger to himself. So here I stood waiting on a stranger, with one hand on Johnny and in the other I had gained my machete.

I did not think he was evil at the time, and perhaps the answer to my dilemma. He was closer now. I could see he was very hot and tired, but I made no move towards him. “Do not worry Johnny, I got this. Be very still.” I let go his shirt . I was prepared just in case. Well I was prepared for him, but I was not prepared for what was to happen next, not prepared at all.

Chapter 13

I had been traveling west, when I ran upon Johnny, and trouble come from the south. I heard the man scream, or was it Johnny? I do not know it might have been me. The vibration started small, but became stronger and stronger with each second that passed. Flames shot from the north, but luckily still a distance away.

My heart was thumping furiously. Johnny had fallen and he was crying harder now. I knew he was scared but I did not have time to console him. I grabbed him up of the hot earth and hurt leg or not he had to run.

The man was also on the ground and he looked like he had given up. “Get up,” I shouted, “You have to move now.” I did not wait to see if he complied. I took off running half dragging Johnny.

Another shake of the earth and the man jumped up and was trying his best to catch us.

There was nothing to burn, nothing but sand, but that did not stop flames from rising underneath the earth.

Then it stopped. No more shaking of the earth, no more flames bursting through, just a smothering heat from the aftermath of what went before. Walking on egg shells from day to day, never sure of what lay ahead, where to step, and where to sleep.

The man had finally caught us and I held no fear he would attack. He was too weary as he collapsed at my feet. I dropped too and little Johnny practically fell.

�� No one said a word for several minutes, we could not. My breath had long since deserted me, and I know the other two felt the same. Finally, the man felt he had to introduce himself, and once again my thoughts were God sure does work in mysterious ways.

Okay so his name was Tom and he was a plastic surgeon, but even so he had an amazing amount of doctoring experience,(At least more than I did) and maybe he could help Johnny. Not only Johnny but other survivors.

I told him of the cave, the animals, even the cool water. I gave him a bottle of water but we ended up sharing. I only had one left, because the one I gave Johnny was laying back down the trail, somewhere in the dirt or fire. He dropped it when we ran and I sure could not fault him for it.

He looked at Johnny’s leg and as I thought it had become infected. There was nothing to be done at the moment.

Now I had two to watch out for. At least, I would have help with Johnny. “We must go.” I stood and had to practically pick Johnny up off the ground. Poor little guy. I knew he was tired, and his leg was really sore, but we had no choice in the matter, it was time to move on.

We only went a short distance when something compelled me to look back, and I did. I could honestly say I was totally shocked and equally surprised . I had not laughed like that in a long time. My little Nessie, my rescuer. So now I knew what God had planned.

She would escort Johnny and Tom back to the cave. He could at least clean the wound and he had a lighter so he could build a fire to sterilize and whatever he needed to do. “Y’all follow Nessie, and be careful. Johnny you let the doctor treat your leg okay. Do not give him a hard time on the road.” Nessie looked at me as if to say, ‘Do you really think I will let him,’ I laughed. No, Nessie had things well under control.

“I will see what supplies I can find, and return as soon as I can.” I turned and started my journey , but stopped as Tom spoke,“We will await your arrival. By the way you never told me your name.” I thought for a moment then shrugged.“I do not know my name, and besides it is unimportant.”

And with that I turned and walked off. I had no time to chatter over a name, and the truth is I never really thought about it. I was so used to being on my own. And once again I am alone and it felt good.

You know when you walk and think you loose track of time, well I had already lost track ages ago. I can not even recall the miles I had walked, but I guess it really did not matter. That was my mission in life, search for survivors.

I was coming upon a city. I was not sure which one because it had many signs from many locations, scattered in the dust. I saw no signs of fires, but it was as if an ocean of desert sand had created a massive wave over the area.

An eeriness created chills upon my spine and a deep fear held my mind captive. This place was death. I had the urge to flee. I wanted to run from this place, but as always God took my hand and walked with me. I no longer felt fear.

Everything was topsy-turvy. Cars were piled on top of others, barely sticking out from under the sand. Dead bodies littered the ground, rotting corpses so long in the heat. I could feel their pain, I could hear their deathly screams. Tears for them, and prayers, but I continued on. There was nothing to be done for them.

There were many articles of clothing scattered about, shoes as if someone had taken them off and left them as they sat, and a lot of debris. I tripped over many things buried in the sand. It slowed me down but did not stop me.

I knew I had finally made it inside the city. Then I stopped, took a deep breath, and looked around what once had been a city. There was a service station to my left, it was mostly buried. You could still see part of the inside, and there was still a lot of merchandise in there. I started towards the station and I knew why it had not been cleaned out.

Walking through the drifts of sand was no option. There were sink holes everywhere and I did not want to drown in sand. I was already to my knees in the sand and I felt, what I thought was a body underneath.

I made it out of the drifts and back on the main road. It was also slow going but better than walking in the drifts. In the distance was , (Here I just had to laugh) a Wal-Mart. It was possible I could make it in there. Here and there it was buried. I would know more when I got closer.

I really did not have a plan, just following God’s lead, but it really made sense to try the store for supplies. Besides, I was really thirsty. I know if there was anything left it would be hot, but right now I really did not care.

I walked the streets cautiously searching for signs of life, any kind of sign to find the people the boy spoke of. Not the cannibals, but the survivors the cannibals kept prisoner.

Buildings were toppled to the ground and shards of glass were scattered in the sand, both on top and underneath.

No pavement, no grass, no sidewalks, there was only endless miles of sand. Imagine taking a dull brown crayon and covering a whole canvas with that one color. That was what I was seeing, that was the vision before me.

There were more dead bodies; arms hanging from under bricks, legs half covered by fallen walls, and heads cracked open as an egg.

There was nothing to be done for them, except pray for their souls. there were way to many to bury, and besides the next windstorm would cover them anyway.The destruction was endless. At least they were not burned alive as in other places, but then I guess being buried alive was just as bad.

Chapter 14

I had made it to Wal-Mart. the sand was not that bad. Not as bad as I first thought. I know I could not carry everything I needed so I would only take what I could carry in my backpack and a few weapons.

I could not make up my mind whether I wanted to be around people, or be by myself. I guess it is just the fact that Wal-Mart should be swarming with people, live people.

So quite in here, maddening quite. I stood for a minute thinking of all the children that screamed and fought for a toy, grabbing them from shelves, and the ones that were happy with the toy they got. All the teens that walked the aisles texting friends , doing selfies, and sending pictures of items to other friends. I grinned when I thought of some of the out fits, and all the ones that wore pajamas. Well that sure made my day.

I did not see any immediate danger , and I did need a new outfit. My long skirt had rips and tears, it was really dirty, and smelled horrible. I was flipping through the rack and jumped back drawing my machete.

In between the skirts was a little boy, could not have been more than seven, maybe eight. He was holding his finger to his lips as if telling me to be quiet. He pointed towards the back of the store. I motioned for him to stay where he was and on silent feet, I moved towards the end of the aisle and looked in the direction he pointed.

I almost gave myself away. I know I gagged a dozen times and I pulled myself back. There were three, well not sure what they were, humans? Mutants? I am not sure because I did not see there face, but they were covered in dried blood and fresh blood as well. That was bad, but the worst thing, they were eating the raw, rotted meat from the meat counter.

I eased back to the boy, leaned down and asked, “Are there anymore?” “Not in here,” He whispered, “But out there. They snuck up on us, I hid.” “Shhh it is okay little one. Stay here for now. I will get you out of here.” I slid the skirts back around him. You could not even tell anyone was in there.

So now what was I to do. All though their backs were to me, as soon as one was down the other two would look and I really did not know how fast they were. I had no knowledge of how close the ones outside were or even how many so a gun was out of the question unless....... I eased my way back to the sports/camping section. A BB Gun was one alternative but I must be accurate and quick. I drew in a deep breath, and close. If I could just get at least one at the base of the skull I might be able to use the machete on the other two. I would have to stay out of reach and hope they did not call to the others.

I got a shot off, it hit the base of his skull, but another fell over too. I did not have time to worry over it because the third was in a rage and coming at me fast. He was almost upon me when he also fell over. Man he really was ugly, and his teeth were like shards of glass. All three of them. I approached cautiously as well as my helper.

He was tall, probably about six foot three, long black hair, and a scraggly beard. His weapon of choice... a sawed off shotgun with a silencer And that was how he did it. He had a silencer. “Thanks, for your help,”I really was thankful. He just shook his head and grunted.

There was no doubt those three were dead, so now back to the boy. He was cowering, and I think he was afraid to look for fear it was one of the evil ones. “It is me little one. Do not worry those three are dead.”

He slowly came out from the clothes rack. There was no telling how long he had been there. He had a hard time standing. Dirty blonde hair, looked like it had not been combed in days, but I guess that was a sign of the times. Blue eyes, pretty blue eyes marred with dark circles from lack of sleep. Tall and very skinny. Looked like he was malnourished and I would bet he was. He needed the doctor.

“What is your name?” “Adam, my name is Adam.” “So Adam, do you know where the others are being held? “Yea they are in the meat locker.”

I had forgotten the stranger. I turned to speak and he was gone. Perhaps he was hunting the others. I shrugged my shoulders, oh well I had my own agenda. I grabbed a couple of skirts from the rack and stuffed them in my backpack.

I went to sporting goods again. I had seen a bow and some arrows earlier, should have got them then , but I did not. Well now they were mine. “Okay kid stick close. If you see anything at all you let me know.” I do not think he would have any problem with that, and when I said stick close, he really did.

I slowly opened the meat locker, weapon at the ready. The smell was horrible. Rotted meat, and some of the survivors were not in very good shape, well none of them were. They tried to run, and create a panic.

“Quiet, do you want more to come or do you want out of here?” They settled down and I continued. “We need supplies.” I looked around, there were two women, one man, and six children. “Everyone get a backpack fill it with necessary items. By necessary I mean flashlights, batteries, lighters, matches, water, canned food. As much as you can carry but no overload. We may have to run. “Kids, please no toys, not yet. We will find a mode of transportation soon, and we will come back. Okay let’s move and please watch your back.”

Light was the first thing. I rounded up four flashlights and several packs of batteries, the big packs. I picked up four bottles of water and several knives. Oh yes, I almost forgot. I picked up matches and several packs of bics.

The pharmacy was next. Antibiotics, aspirin, bandages, alcohol, and more basics.I thought of Johnny and Tom and hoped they were well. I thought Tom might Like a blood pressure cuff, so I got one of those too.

I downed a bottle of water and hoping I would not get sick from drinking it so fast. I gave Adam a bottle and he downed it as fast as I did. That is all for the moment. I would return later when I found a way to haul the things I needed.

The darkness had returned. I do not know if had become day and now night, or if darkness just now reached this area and would stay. Truth is I am tired of the darkness, tired of the loneliness, just plain tired of everything, but I knew I had to continue.

After putting batteries in another flashlight, (saving the four I had), I gathered the group and we walked out of Wal-Mart.

I do not know what all they gathered, all I knew was that I needed a place to rest for awhile.

I really do not care what anyone says God does create miracles, and he has created many for me since the cleansing had begun, and now there was another. He will provide, and He did.

Chapter 15

While we were gathering supplies the tall man had disappeared, and now I knew why. Somewhere he found a mule and wagon. It was not a big wagon but we could make do. The captives could ride now, and I would not worry about them holding us back.

He never told me his name, but I never told him mine either. I was still not ready to worry about a name for me, I would take care of that when I mourned for the loss. I have no idea what I lost but I am sure it was someone. None the less I would mourn for the unknown victims. But that would be later.

I was happier than I had been in awhile. God was so amazing for providing food and a way to haul the things we needed. I found out the tall man could not talk. I was not sure if he was born like that, or something in his past, maybe it was the shock of what was happening in the world.

I think I will just call him Hero for now. Hero stood guard while the other male captive and I ran back in. We grabbed a couple cases of water, cans of food, pop tarts, more flashlights and batteries. We did not want to over do in case others came, and we did not want to overload the poor mule.

Now we had everything loaded. I got on my knees and Hero also did. I do not know his prayer, but I suspected it was the same as mine. We prayed for our journey to be a safe one, and asked that each would be blessed by His love.

The mule( I gave her the name Jezzie) had a rough time wading through the sand. Mules are said to be stubborn, but she kept right on. One foot at a time, raising them high, making slow progress, but never giving up.

Noises came from all directions. Our people were crying, and screaming, Jezzie was trying really hard to struggle through, at a higher rate of speed, and Hero and I were bringing up the rear.

Hundreds of those things were chasing us. There was no way we could kill them all. “Stay down,” I told our victims. Not sure what good that would do but they were moving around and shaking so much poor Jezzie was having a rough time.

They were almost upon us. I did not realize the speed they had. They were making weird chomping noises and I felt shivers upon my spine. One reached out, it barely touched my arm and the burn was immense. It was not a scratch, not a gouge, just a slight touch.

We were almost at the service station, and there were more inside there. They had no trouble, going through the sand. It was if they were sand creatures. They were not really running, more or less a jump, and dragging a leg, Their ribs were very visible, long slender finger bones, with claw like nails on their fingers. I do not think they were zombies, because the ones we shot stayed down, but I know they were cannibals and there were way to many to suit me.

I do not know what happened just that I went down and they were almost upon me. Hero picked me up and practically slung me in the cart. He was really strong, and I could not feel a thing. I had went numb.

“Lord give us strength to get away . Hero can not do this on his own.” The darkness became light for a moment then it returned. The cannibals froze in place, the mule began to trot, and after we passed the service station Hero jumped in the cart. No one was guiding the mule but she knew where to go.

We made it to the location where I saw all those signs jumbled up, and the rumbling began. It started out as a small rumble, but as with thunder it grew over the distance. It became so loud everyone covered their ears but me. I still could not move.

I know everyone was shocked when a massive wave of sand swept everything clean. As far as the eye could see, nothing but sand. Carried by the darkness it looked like an oceans wave.

Everything became still, and so quite. Not even our fellow humans made a sound.

It did not seem to bother Jezzie though she continued on the trail. Hero scooted over towards me. “Do not worry Hero. Jezzie is headed in the right direction. He opened his mouth and I knew it was silent laughter. I forgot to tell him I named him Hero. Though my body refused to move my head still worked. I tried to raise it to check my injury, but I could not raise it that far. It had to be from that touch on my arm, that was the only thing it could be.

I looked around at the survivors. they looked at peace. Some were sleeping, and some... well I guess they were just gazing and thinking. I closed my eyes, and though I could not get on my knees to pray, God and I had a nice conversation. I do not know His plans, but I do know He loves me. He cradled me in His loving arms and I slept.

{Acts 18:10: "For I am with you, and no one is going to attack and harm you, because I have many people in this city."}

Chapter 16

I really do not know how long I slept, or how long we had been traveling. I tried looking around but it was hard in the darkness. I could feel Hero’s eyes upon me. What was he thinking? What questions did he have to ask that he could not?

Jezzie had slowed, and the survivors were quiet. I had not realized till I tried turning my head that Adam’s head lay on my shoulder. I could not feel it. I still could not feel anything. The only way I knew we were still moving is the gentle banging of my head against the floorboards of the wagon.

I felt a water bottle against my lips. Even hot it was good. My throat had become dry and my lips began to crack. I felt it run down my chin, but even knowing it kept flowing I could not feel it.

Tears, started easing down my cheek, and I could not reach to wipe them. I was frustrated and did not understand what was happening or why this happened to me. But no, chin up girl. It was not just happening to me. I survived, they survived, and I am sure God has His reasons for my paralysis.

I closed my eyes and listened for God to tell me what to do next. “Rest my child. Just rest.”

I could feel Hero’s hand now, stroking my hair, and I smiled. I am glad Hero was along. He would make a good asset. He was also resourceful. I have no idea where he found Jezzie and the wagon but I was most thankful for it.

Jezzie stopped quickly, and as a stubborn mule would not move another inch. Hero grabbed his flashlight and jumped from the wagon easing his way around front. Adam must have followed him because he came back, leaned in my face and said. “It is a white goat. She looks to be tame.”

“Fresh meat,” Yelled the man we rescued. I never asked his name, “You will not touch one hair of that goat. “Oh come on. It has been weeks, maybe months since I have had meat.”

Hero grabbed the man by the tattered shirt collar. Though Hero could not speak his message was loud and clear. You do not touch the goat.

“Nessie,” I half way yelled. She came around the wagon, and jumped up by my side. She looked me straight in the eyes and I was sure I saw tears.She lay her head on me and nuzzled for a minute then jumped off and went back around front.

“Follow Nessie, Jezzie. She knows where we are going.” And as if Jezzie understood, she took off after Nessie. We were almost there. I thought about Johnny and hoped his leg was healing. How was Tom? I hoped they were able to protect themselves from intruders and elements.

Jezzie started down the hill. I did not think she could make it through the blackberry bushes with the wagon, but somehow she did. The occupants of the wagon were stirring now. A creek? Cold water; a bath, cool down, I could hear all those conversations, or should I say parts of conversations.

Jezzie took us all the way in the cave and Tom was waiting. There was still light in the cave, and he had a small cooking fire.

Hero picked me up and Tom ran over with a look of concern on his face. I could tell he was waiting on Hero to speak, so I filled in the blanks. “Hero can not talk Tom. I have no idea what happened to me. I am going to get Hero to lay me down,(Hero grinned at this point and I sure wished I could pop him on the head.) and after you check all the others out, you can look at me.

Then I became worried. Where was Johnny? “I brought lots of medicine.” “Johnny is okay Lady. He is out back playing. His leg has healed nicely. Tom directed Hero to my mossy bed and he lay me down, then turned and walked away.

Nessie and Billy came in, and a baby goat. Awww Nessie had become a mama. The three kittens came in, and they were no longer kittens. I realized I had never named them. The rooster came in then the two hens, followed by about five little chicks. they were already repopulating the earth.

When Tom came to see me, I told him to keep an eye on that man. Nessie was never to be eaten, or at least not yet. It was not time to eat the animals yet, especially the original ones.

One of the women had baby wipes in her back pack. I wish I had thought of that, but I would still rather have a bath.

Tom left the room and it was less than a minute Hero followed him back in. He picked me up and carried me to the pool. Tom had made or found a chair while I was gone and he had it setting in the pool. Hero put me on the chair and held me while Tom bathed my arm. That touch that thing gave me, was red, swelled and badly infected. In fact my whole arm was infected. That is probably why I could not move.

I turned my head to thank Hero for all his help, for without him none of us might be here. But in the end I stayed silent. He was on his knees praying, and I would not disturb him.

I could hear children’s laughter, people chatting, so excited like children with new toys. Maybe they were. They were exploring, and taken with everything. The pool of water, the animals, and I am sure they found the outside area.

The mossy bed felt good. Yes, I was starting to get my feeling back again. Johnny came in for a visit, and I was blessed with a big hug. One of the women, Theresa I think she said, brought me a pop tart, scrambled eggs, and crackers. Of course Nessie provided cold milk.

Tom would check on Hero, to find out why he could not talk. I felt safe, full, and loved. The Lord had sent so many miracles and blessings my way.

As I shut my eyes to pray Nessie came in laying her head on my chest. I prayed and we slept.

Chapter 17

I was being pulled through a thick fog. My mind was somewhere in between conscious and unconscious. the in between where you do not know if you are still dreaming or in reality. I did not want to wake. For the first time since the cleansing had begun I was sleeping so good. But then I heard Nessie. Something was wrong.

I opened my eyes and there the man stood. Funny I did not find out anything about these people when I brought them in. It had been so rush, rush, then the doctor and bed.

But there he was trying to take Nessie from me. I know he saw my eyes open but he continued. I tried to speak but could not. He had gagged me. “By the time anyone finds out, she will be goat steak, and I am sure all will want a piece.”

He did not know that I had got movement back. It had been slowly coming back and it was all back. I did not bother with the gag. I wanted the element of surprise, besides I was afraid of some of the words that would flow forth.

I did not just stand up, I jumped. Before he even realized what was happening I took my fist and hit him straight in the nose. Nessie took off running, while me and the man continued to scuffle.He had a few choice curse words to say over his bloody nose, and I paid for it when he blacked my eye.

Hero grabbed him behind with a big bear hug and Tom grabbed me separating us. We were both trying to escape their holds but their grip was too tight.

My temper was leaving me and I ceased to struggle. Nessie came to me and rubbed against my leg. I smiled. Tom removed my gag and I smiled. “Thanks.” I think that was all I said at the time.

The man was still cursing and struggling, and Hero tied his hands behind his back. I think they all ready knew what was going on, and they had known earlier I was getting my feeling back. “Take him into the main cavern. Get everyone together. If we are to live together rules need to be established.”

They did not hesitate to do as I asked, but the doctor in Tom just had to see my eye. I kept telling him it was okay, but hey I think he took his job seriously.

We went in to join the others. They all looked so much different than before. They had bathed, had food, and felt safe. I felt safe. Safer than I had even before this started. I could feel Gods presence and I did not want to ever let him down.

The man was still tied up and I guess it was just as well I never found out his name, because of his punishment to come. I had no choice. We could not have anyone in our household that could not obey the rules and took away from others, and that is what he would be doing.

“I gathered y’all her because of an incident that occurred. I had made it plain that Nessie was not to be touched.” I saw their heads shake affirmative so I knew they all understood. “He came in there as I was sleeping, trying to drag Nessie out. Nessie provides our milk, which soon will also provide our cheese and butter. She is also our guard, my companion, and a mother.”

“They will keep reproducing then we will eat, but not yet. It is not time yet.” I paused to let this sink in. This next part was going to be the hardest but it had to be. “Since he had already been warned, he must be punished. He will be banished from our group.” A big gasp filled the room, from the rescued captives, Hero remained silent as did Tom. I really hoped I was doing the right thing. “We will send him on his way with food and water, flashlights and batteries. We will take him a ways and set him out.”

I saw fear in his eyes and I could not look at him anymore. I did not want to do this but I really had no choice in the matter. “But why can’t he stay here?” That came from one of the women brought with him. “Because we have to live by rules, and he broke the rule. That rule not only affects me, but all of us. She is a life source that will last for a long time. her meat could not be eaten in one day, where would it be stored. Would you eat the rotten corpse as those things in Wal-Mart?”

“I will be leaving in a little while, and Hero and Tom will be in charge.” Hero shook his head no, and pointed to me. “No, Hero, you stay here. I do not know where I am headed after I drop him off, or what I will find......”He did not let me finish as he spoke. He spoke, yes he spoke. “I go with you.” And the emphasis he put on it I did not argue anymore. This trip I would not make alone.

So it was decided Tom was the doctor and leader, though when I was here everyone looked to me. I really did not want to be responsible for these people, but it was the hand I had been dealt in this new world.

Hero and I gathered a few supplies for us, and some for the man. He was scared. I almost backed out, almost. I could not take the chance of his thoughts taking control again. What if the next time his urge for meat led him to one of the children.

It would be so good to have a juicy Sonic burger, but I did not want one so bad that I would eat the forbidden.

We bid everyone goodbye and struck out towards the south. That was where I had come from, my starting point. I wanted to know, needed to know, if after all this time if there was anything left. Last time there was no way across, but I was compelled to go. Maybe there was a way around.

This time I was not alone, this time I had Hero with me. Maybe it would not be so bad.

And as I had before each journey I kneeled and prayed for a safe journey, as did Hero.

Chapter18

We took Jezzie and the wagon. Perhaps we would run into more survivors, if not we still needed more supplies. We walked, except for the man. I do not want to know his name, that would make me feel more guilt than I did now. This was not personal, for revenge, or anything like that. It was a matter of survival.

The man grumbled and complained, then he would beg and plead, after awhile I ignored him. There were other things running through my mind. In the southern direction it was not dark, but neither was the sun shining. It was like a cloudy moment before the sunrise. It was extremely hot, and I was not sure if it was because here the earth had burned, or if I was not mistaken it should be summertime.

Time. Time was a funny thing. It meant nothing anymore.No more rushing to work without breakfast for fear of being late. No more rush hour traffic. No more getting the kids to school on time. It was amazing that our lives all depended on time.

Now I know what stop and smell the flowers meant, except there were no flowers. There were no trees, there was no grass. There was nothing but a dull brown earth, with black ashes in some spots, and an intense heat, smothering heat.

We had walked for hours and I was getting tired. Hero looked as if he could use a break too. I had found a milk jug a ways back and cut the top off. I poured a bottle of water for Jezzie. She lapped it up gently, as if she knew it had to last. She finished the water and I picked up the bottom of the milk jug and put it in the back of the wagon for later.

Hero and I sat in the back of the wagon, and instead of resting Jezzie continued. Neither Hero or I was much on conversation, besides it was too hot and dusty. The more we talked the thirstier we got so we remained quite. Funny thing though, it was if we could read each others thoughts.

God had chosen Hero also. We were to work together to reboot the earth. We were to rebuild, re populate, and regrow. This was a new chance, a new life, a new earth. This was a new beginning, not just for me, nor Hero, but life.

Jezzie was turning now. She was headed on the road to old Bakers farm. No, no there was nothing there. “Jezzie,” I jumped off the wagon and went to her. “No, Jezzie there is nothing there. I have already been here. It was all destroyed after I left.” But Jezzie gave new meaning to stubborn mule. She would look at me like she knew something I did not, so I followed her lead.

Hero jumped off the wagon and come up beside me. I told him of my experience on the farm, and where I met Nessie and the other animals.

Before we left I had bathed and put on one of the long skirts, thankful it had pockets. The stench was almost unbearable so I covered my nose and mouth with a bandana ,Hero had picked up from Wal Mart. I had put it, a pocket knife, a pop tart, and several other items in the pocket.

I was beginning to think Hero was pretty smart. He thought of things that I did not. Maybe that is why we were meant to work together. He looked at his surroundings, just as I did, and I think we were both on the same page. Why did Jezzie bring us here?

“Look I have to use the bathroom. Could you please untie me.” I shrugged my shoulders, Hero did the same. Why not? We were far from the camp. If he got away he would find his own danger. It would no longer be on me and Hero. Perhaps this was why Jezzie brought us up here. She stopped without being asked too, so she knew.

Well that must have been his plan. He grabbed one of the back packs and ran, we let him go. Halfway across the field he stopped, turned, and waved. I guess he thought he was teasing us, but I was relieved and I think Hero was as well.

We let him go. Jezzie turned as did we, then we heard his screams. The earth was shaking craters were opening, we jumped on the wagon and Jezzie was moving faster than I have ever seen any mule move. I turned and watched as the swamp water, rotted cow carcasses, the collapsed house, everything was swallowed.

I saw movement trying to avoid the craters. There were lots of them, perhaps hundreds. They looked like those things in Wal Mart except some were on all fours. Some were jumping the craters, some were using others as a springboard, and close to catching us.

As we reached the main road off the farm road. The hills collapsed, rocks tumbled and all access had stopped. Hero and I both fell to our knees and praised God. Once again He had saved us from a horrible death.

As we rose, an amazing thing happened. A little old man, (by the looks of him very old) come riding up on a horse. A big, black stallion. It looked very healthy as did he. He had several packs upon his horse and he offered them to us. Before we could turn them down, or offer to share, he had disappeared leaving the horse and packs. I mean really disappeared. He could not have hid, for there was no place. He could not have ran that fast.

There was only one other possibility. God had sent and angel. In one of the packs was bread. I smiled. Bread from Heaven, and in the other was fresh fruit, fresh vegetables, and maybe it was not Sonic, but it was the best burger I ever tasted.

I took the seeds from the apples and strawberries, and the other fruits and vegetables. They would be planted. My mouth watered just thinking about fresh fruits and vegetables, even though I had just ate some.

I gave Jezzie more water, and it did not run dry. I thanked God for the food and water, Hero unhooked Jezzie and she laid down . Hero and I laid down in the back of the wagon, for some much needed rest.

“Goodnight, or day, or whatever it is Hero.” He still grinned whenever I called him Hero. He had shaved, (probably sometime or another got razors from Wal Mart), and looked so much better, but it would not last long. Too much heat, too little resources but right now looks were unimportant.

We made a great team. Maybe someday he would tell me about himself, but right now it did not matter, in the future it would not matter either. This was a new beginning. We were cleansed, reborn.

He pulled my head over on his shoulder and we slept confident that God would watch us. He was not through with us yet.

Chapter 19

How many miles had we traveled before I awoke? I was riding alone, and well covered. Every inch of my body had some kind of wrapping. Sweat trickled down my body, and I was extremely hot. If I did not know better I would think Hero was burying me alive.

After removing the wrappings I could understand why. Intense heat fueled by a blazing ball of sun. So the farther North we went darkness held, and the farther South it became much lighter and so much hotter.

I sat up, rocking with the wagon, and looked around. Hero was walking with Jezzie and I just had to laugh. He had fashioned Jezzie a hat out of an old shirt. Well maybe not a hat but a covering for her head. Her ears stuck up through the arm holes.

Hero stopped Jezzie and turned towards me, with a grin on his face. He must have heard my laughter, for he came back to me, and in a half hearted twist modeled his new get-out-of the sun clothes. He looked like a hobo, traveling with so many clothes and no way of carrying them.

“Why did you not wake me? I would have walked with you.” He shrugged his shoulders.You needed rest. It has not been long since you could not move at all. He got the water jug and gave Jezzie some more water. We were running low so we only took a few sips from a shared bottle.

We had been traveling for several days, at least I think we had. It was hard to tell because day and night still had not straightened itself out. I missed the moon and the stars, night and day. Instead of cool nights and hot days like before it was hot nights and even hotter days.

I got out of the wagon walked around and stretched my legs a bit. Off to the left a little way was a burned area. It had what had once been a chimney sticking up. I grabbed my bow and quill of arrows. I try to always be prepared for everything.

Almost upon it I tripped over something, I did not fall but came close. I jumped back. It was an arm, or what once was an arm.It was burnt black, charred flesh hanging from bone. I did not want to see the rest. From then on I was careful where I walked.

I arrived at the chimney and there was three bodies lying there. There were huge army ants eating flesh from their bodies and carrying it away. The woman had blisters covering a burnt face. Her legs were only skeletal remains the ashes blending with the sand.

A little child, unknown whether male or female, lay in the fetal position. There was no flesh left, no distinguishing marks, not even toys scattered to give away the sex of the child.

I fell to my knees and could not stop the tears that flowed. Long held pent up emotions, long held tears, loneliness, fear, everything held back for months? Years? It all came forth.

Hero pulled me up and held me in his arms, using soothing words to calm my soul. I do not know how long we stayed like that. My heart ached. I did not know these people, yet they were still people that died a horrible death.

There was nothing of interest here, it was time to move on. I think Jezzie was ready to move too. I put the empty water bowl into the back of the wagon, and walked side by side with Hero. I needed solace, I needed comfort.

Hero grabbed my hand. For miles and miles we walked hand in hand. I tried not to remember the vision I saw. I tried not to remember people died. I tried not to remember this had become a way of life.

The only thing I wish to remember now is one breath at a time.

Chapter 20

We covered our head and faces back up only leaving our eyes. I vowed that as soon as we found another supply store I would find a pair of sun glasses. Walking many miles in the heat tired us quickly, so we climbed back in the wagon.

Now we were coming to the big crack in the earth. The fires were out. There was no one to put the fires out so maybe they just burned themselves out, or maybe they were still smoldering we just could not see them from here.

Our problem was how to get across. The crack was much to wide to jump, besides Jezzie would not be able to make it over. We had two choices. We could walk a ways to the left, see if there was a way around, or we could walk around in the opposite direction.

I had no knowledge of how far we must travel, or whether it would be worth the trip. But a compelling force drove us on. There was something, some place better. A place for supplies, a place to raise families, a place to start over.

Travel weary we stopped for awhile, ate us a bite, and stretched our legs. We finished the last of the water. Worry settled my heart, but then it came to me. Why would I worry? God did not send us this far to cause us anguish. Perhaps we would thirst, but only for awhile. God would provide.

My lips were cracked, my throat was dry, and my eyes were filled with dust, yet I had to laugh. It was not a funny laugh, or insane laugh, but a laugh of pure joy. We had found the end of the cracked earth and a small forest settled in the midst of all the heart ache, pain, death, and destruction.

A rock ledge with water falling over it, nearly took my breath away. I wanted to rush right in, but Hero cautioned me to calm. He was right, it must be checked out before we went full force hog wild.

It was not long till we stripped down, not totally but the grimy garments to keep the sun at bay. I stood under and it felt like a real shower. So amazing it felt. I felt so much like an innocent child, I splashed Hero. Of course he splashed back. It felt so good just to laugh and play, forget the harshness of the world, for awhile anyway.

We washed our grimy garments and put them back on wet. That would cool us for awhile. It would be so nice to stay her for ever, but that was an impossibility. Our mission was to recreate the world, bring civilization back into being.

We filled the water bottles, and Jezzie had drank her fill. She had even gotten in the water. I felt more alive than I had in ages, and by the look in Heros eyes I am sure he did too. All good things must come to an end, and this did as well.

Wrapped back from the blazing sun, I had to shield my eyes. The forest had been cool and dark, but back in the sunshine took quite an adjustment.

We did not have to travel far before we found bodies piled one on top of the other. Many, many flies, landed in wounds, and rotted flesh. Some were burnt so badly the skin had peeled. We walked on scattered ash and I wondered if it was from burnt objects, or cremated people.

The stench was terrible, and the insects were huge. There were more of the army ants carrying flesh. I thought of stomping them but there were way to many. The fly’s were twice as big as normal and extremely irritating.

So far there had been no signs of life, other than the huge insects, and the dead. But at one time this had been a massive city. Who was to say there was no one or nothing hidden in some of the buildings that still stood.

It was surprising after what I had witnessed that any remained. They did not look to be the best of shape, but they were enough to get out of the sun, and possibly have some supplies we could use.

“So what do you think Hero? Should we give it a try.” “Sounds good Lady. Just be careful, we do not know what is in here.” I think Hero was still trying to get used to talking. His voice sounded a little strained, and neither of us had talked much anyway.

I think this place had once been a drugstore, but it did not matter what it was. I found a pair of sunglasses and some sunscreen. Hero got a kick out of me modeling several different pair, but then he did the same.

I grabbed a couple extra bottles of sunscreen. I was not sure if it would help, but it was hard to move with all these wrappings, plus the fact it was extremely hot. But then again I had seen what happened to the people exposed to the sun.

Hero unhooked Jezzie and brought her in out of the sun. She put up quite a ruckus. She had good instinct for trouble, and from the back we heard a loud crash, and something moving. Hero let Jezzie go and she flew out of the building, then she stopped.

I decided I did not want to be in there either, not yet anyway. Hero followed me out, and we saw something, not sure what it was. I think at one time it had been human, but it slid on all fours, and its eyes were glazed over as if blind. It made weird noises as if calling more.

There were at least four, maybe more. I realized we were in no danger of being chased. One of the creatures came out only a little and screamed in pain, the others pulling it back. I could smell its flesh as it burned, and I gagged.

We were safe for now, but later we would have to clean them out. Walking on down, I guess you could call a street, I was not surprised that Jezzie followed us. It did her good to be rid of the cart for awhile.

Well now here was a real shocker. The building was really small, but one that I do not think we would need anything from. I really laughed so hard. You might know that a government building would survive.

The next building was The U. S. Postal Service. Even Hero got a good laugh out of this one until we knew our reason for being there. We had to go in. All laughter stopped.

Chapter 21

All eyes on the inside door. I thought I had seen movement earlier, but it must have just been jitters from our previous building. I pulled off the sunglasses, and looked around. The sun shone brightly through the windows and I was aware of dangers behind counters, in corners, even under the scattered packages.

I felt Hero’s eyes upon me, and my frustration was building. It should not, I know, but why should I have to be the one giving orders. I came so close to telling him so, but it only took one look in his eyes. He grabbed my hand,”Stay close ,Lady. I will not see you hurt. And I sure felt the guilt. He was not waiting for orders he was making sure I was safe

“Lady if you will look over there I will look here. I am sure there are packages that have needful things in them.”I smiled. I think I was falling a little in love with him, but I do not think that was what was meant to happen. So I fought the love as if I was fighting an enemy.

I could hear him ripping packages open. I was on the verge of ripping my first one open when I saw Hero’s face staring at me.Not really Hero, but his picture. There was a board with missing children, some before the cleansing, some after, missing families, pets, and Americas Most Wanted. It was Hero, there was no denying. Wanted for three counts of murder and one count of rape. No. Not my Hero.That was another Hero, of course his name was not Hero, it was Luke Johnson. No he was Hero, my Hero, and no matter what went before....I reached for it I wanted to tear it into shreds before he saw it, but it was too late. He saw it, and jerked it down.

I knew right then he was as unaware of his past as I was mine. He found his but was it a good thing? Better to be left in the dark, but there was a reason for seeing this. I never thought about his eyes much before. Oh I know it brought the brown out in them when he smiled and they crinkled. It made them seem so big and beautiful, but never had I seen this.

He was not angry, he was so sad. I tried to hold him, but he backed away. I could see his eyes clouding and I knew the tears were not far away. Still with the poster in his hand he walked out the door, and kept walking.

“Hero stop, please.” “I am not your Hero,” He held the poster out, “I am Luke Johnson, murderer, and rapist.” I ran to him and said, “No, you are not. You are Hero,” I grabbed his arm, and he pushed. I felt myself falling and I hit the sand. I could feel the heat through all my clothes.

I just sat there sobbing. I could not move and it was not because I fell, or I was hurt, or anything like that. Jezzie was galloping towards me, and in my mind I was begging her not to come to me. I could not say it aloud. I had to be quiet, I could not move, I had to ease my breath.

Hero turned. I do not think he knew I fell. ‘No Hero,’Played through my mind, ‘Please, please, please do not scare them.’ Did he catch my thoughts? Or had he given up on his future? Was he holding to the past?

Oh God please let this turn out alright. Jezzie and Hero both knew the snakes were there, circling me. I was not sure how many. I know there were at least three and they were huge. They were under the sand, but each movement brought them to the top.They drew back to strike and I closed my eyes.

Then I felt Hero lifting me from the ground and he held me tightly. I looked down at my feet. Jezzie stood on top of two snakes, and the third had an arrow through its head. We would never be sure what kind they were because we had never seen these before. A new breed of evil.

“Lady I am sorry. I swore I would never hurt you and I did. I am so sorry.” “Hero,” he looked as if he was about to correct me but I would not let him. I held up my hand. “That was a sign from God. It was not to throw your past in your face, but to show you how far you have come. It is to show both of us that people can and do change. If God did not care would you be here? No, you would be dead, or one of those creatures.”

“Hero, you have a new life, a new beginning. I do not care what happened before. If God has forgiven you, can I do no less. I do not need this Luke Johnson. He is dead and gone. I need Hero. Are you still my Hero, Luke?”

He smiled then. I do not know if he will ever forget what he learned today, but for now I had my Hero back. “Who is this Luke you speak of Lady? There is no one here but me, Hero.”

And that is what I wanted to hear. We decided to stay away from the post office for awhile. That would be for a later time.

Jezzie went back to where she had been. I had no worries, she seemed to know when she was needed same as Nessie. I started to put my sunglasses back on again, but I must have dropped them in the sand.

I turned back to look and thought I saw movement, and as I was turning I saw Hero go down, I was running towards him, and I fell. I did not trip, so what happened? My head was in a whirl, and I felt something in the side of my neck. A tranquilizer dart. I tried to rise. My eyes were dimming and I could barely see Hero struggling for freedom.

“Laaaady, “He yelled as he went down, “Hero,” Did I yell it, whisper it, or just think it? I was down and out.

Chapter 22

I can not recall any part of my body not aching. My headache was so severe I wanted to keep my eyes closed. But I could not. “Hero, Hero.” It was only a whisper. My throat was excessively dry. I felt around for Hero. He must be off looking around.

No, wait a minute. It was not supposed to be dark, it had not been dark since we arrived. A tear slid down my cheek. Now I remembered. We had been attacked and I had not even seen our attackers. I could hear movement, coughing every now and then, and sobs. Other people. There were survivors in here. Why did they have no light?

I crawled on my hands and knees; rock. That is what I felt. I could feel the sharpness cutting into my hands, and I felt blood from a cut on my thigh. I stopped. Crawling around in the darkness did little good. Hero had not spoken yet, perhaps he was not awake yet. Perhaps he was.... no. I refused to consider that possibility.

Then a thought come to me. I should have a flashlight in my skirt pocket, unless they searched me. “Thank you, God,” I said as I looked upwards. I could not see anything, yet I knew He was there. And so was the flashlight.

It would not last for long. I only had the batteries that was in it, they were new, but I did not know how long I would be in here. I shined it around the area. We were underground. This was a cave.

I had not noticed before but their was a rotted smell. At least they left me with my wrappings. I covered my nose and mouth.

I noticed as I shone the light around there was movement. It or they did not want the light to shine on them. Well that was to bad. I needed to know what I was locked up with. And yes, I knew I was locked up. A boulder rested in front of the entrance way, and there was no other way out. I already figured out Hero was not in here, but I needed to know who was in here.

The light finally caught this little old lady, and she shielded her eyes. How long since she had seen light? Disregarding the rock floor, I crawled over to her. The poor old woman was terrified. Old? No she was not that old, not as old as I thought before. Her red hair was so dull and lifeless, matted together as the look of an old witch. She had numerous cuts and bruises, and my goodness how she stunk. Her dress was barely hanging on her thinning frame, tatters barely covering her breasts.

There were others, male and female, cowering against the wall. And on the opposite side I saw what caused the rotted smell. Several dead bodies lay there. Death had taken them gasping for air. They were piled one on top of the other as a stack.

I could hear someone coming. They were whistling a tune. I knew I had heard it, but could not recall what it was. It was not Hero, but maybe they would let me go to him, or tell me where he was.

The boulder was moved by chains. Very clever. A lantern was carried by one of them. He was silent, head down, scared fellow. The other had a huge roasting pan with some kind of food in it. I am not sure what it was but it looked kind of like oatmeal and grits mixed together. It turned my stomach.

The man that brought the food in had evil eyes, dark thin eyes. His skin was dark and he had a cowboy hat pulled back from his face. He glanced my way and I felt chills. It brought a silent prayer to my lips.

“Dig in,” He said. His voice was deep, and he had an accent, but I could not place it. They all gathered round the pan, and the evil one kicked a little scrawny man. Young, old, I did not know. This life had really took hold of them, robbing them of everything they once were.

The man grimaced and went forward again. “Not you. Everyone but you.” Once again he kicked the man and looked straight at me. “Get over there and eat.”There was no way I would eat that. Not yet anyway. “No thank you, I am not hungry.” He walked to me and I looked him straight in the eyes, and he hit me hard. I fell in the plate of food, and everyone just ate around me.

I gathered what dignity I could and stood. “Eat,” He yelled, “No,” I yelled back. “Soon you will. Soon you will be just like the rest of the bait.” “Bait?” “What kind of bait?” “Oh Lady soon you will find out, but not yet.”

“Where is Hero? What have you done with him?” He laughed a harsh laugh, and he was still laughing as the boulder dropped and the darkness reappeared.

I told the little man, “It is safe, you can eat now.” He was crying. “What is the matter. You can have my share.” The woman I noticed first said, “The ones that do not get to eat, they know they are bait. Tomorrow when they take him out, he will not be back.”

I fell to my knees ignoring the pain of the rock, ignoring the throbbing face, and ignoring the tears that fell. I needed God. “God, it is I Lady. We need your help. I know there is a purpose for this, and I know you are with me. Please help us God. Amen.”

“He will not help us. He has forgotten us. I gasped. How could anyone think such a thing? “You are wrong. He sent Hero and I to help you, and we will.” The woman cackled, and once again I thought of a witch. I berated myself for that thought. There is no telling how long she had been in here. “You are locked in here with us, and your Hero is dead.” “No, Hero is not dead, and God will provide.”

An amazing thing happened. The little man was on his knees praying, and then all of them were, all but the woman.

I was not sure of the future, how long I would be down here, or how we would escape, but we would. I could feel it in my heart. I felt a hand on my shoulder but no one stood there. Let me rephrase that, God had His hand on my shoulder.

I do not know how, but I slept.

{Hebrews 11:1 says, “Faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.” Faith is the currency of heaven. It’s the substance you need for God to go to work.}

Chapter 23

Isaiah 41:10-11 . So do not fear, for I am with you; do not be dismayed, for I am your God. I will strengthen you and help you; I will uphold you with my righteous right hand. All who rage against you will surely be ashamed and disgraced; those who oppose you will be as nothing and perish.......

Food was delivered, water in a big bucket, day after day? Twice a day. I did not know. They never came for the man, and still I gave them my portion of food. I could barely hold the water, and its foul taste, I was afraid to try the food.

“You have been here five days you know. Sooner or later you will have to eat.”Her cackling laugh always grated my nerves, but as usual I ignored. “Where is your rescue? I told you once you were in here , the only way you leave is bait.”

I really did not want to talk. I was weak and hungry, my throat dry, but I had to ask. “Everyone keeps talking of bait. What exactly is bait?” “Well nobody knows. That is just what they call us. All I know is when they come to get you, they do not bring you back.”

“How do you know how long I have been in here.” I think it was more of a curiosity than a really want to know kind of thing. “I have a calender. It is out dated but it is still usable. They bring the food, every night, same time.”

“I do not ever want to know again. I care nothing for time. That is the reason all this came about. People were always in a rush, always greedy, it was always,”If I had more time,” My head was beginning to hurt, and my thoughts were deserting me.

Help will come. Hero will come. He is not dead or I would know this. I sat, my back to the wall. I had trouble standing anymore. My flashlight had long since depleted itself of batteries. When I found this wall I did not stray far. It was the cleanest spot in here, and I was so afraid to loose it.

I had tried being brave, I had tried helping these people, but I did not know how. I cried, but with my lack of water it was dry tears, my eyes burned, my head ached, and my eyesight was dimming.

I was going blind. “Lord if it is your will, then so be it.” The boulder was moved from the door and more swill in the huge roasting pan. I could hear their slurping noises, and if I had anything to throw up, I probably would have.

And with a cackle the woman said, “Day six, and you are still here.” I did not respond, instead I closed my eyes to pray. I still did not know how many people were in here, but I do know that several would come and pray with me.

“Hero,” I thought I heard his voice, and again there it was. “Lady, hang on. I am coming for you.” Unsure whether the voice in my head was real, or fantasy made. I listened again. I could feel Hero. He was alive, and he would come for me.

Though my throat was dry I felt joy in my heart and could not help a verse of Amazing Grace.

Chapter 24

He wakes. He reaches for her and she is not there. Such trouble he has sleeping when she is not with him. He tried to rise but she was not in sight. He hurts, and he does not know why. He is amazed by the blisters that form his skin, and the hot sand burns him.His wrappings had disappeared. He could not completely rise. He half crawled, half drug himself. He needed out of the sun.Where was she?

Then he remembers. They were attacked. He had left her, but he had not meant to. He had just wanted to think, but he left her side. But she had caught up to him. His thoughts jumbled, blended into many scenarios. Who was he kidding? It would have happened even with him near.

When they met he realized she was his mate, but she did not know this and he could not say the words. Not yet.She is his heart, and he feels such anguish, such pain.He must find his heart, and forever would he remain by her side, no matter the happenings.

He struggled past the post office, too much heat and sun, and his past. He could not enter there again. Not yet anyway. She had forgiven him that, God had forgiven him that. But that is what caused him to loose his heart.

She was not dead, he knew this. He could feel her breath, he could hear her words and thoughts.

He opened the door to the place she had gotten the sunglasses and fell upon entering. Those creatures were here, he remembered them, though he had never gotten a good look. He could not move, though, and he did not remember them coming this close to the light.

His eyes closed. He was only going to close them for a moment, only a moment. He was moving, being dragged. He started to struggle, but if these were the things that had Lady perhaps they were leading him there

Being a big person, they were having trouble dragging him, and it was hurting him worse than before. They stopped. He heard their ragged breath. He did not know how many, but there were more than two and less than four by the feeling.

Then he felt more, many more. Maybe this was not such a good idea after all. They did not know he was awake so he did have the element of surprise. Then there were many dragging him. He could feel the hands all over his body. Their fingers digging into his burnt body, he felt like screaming but for a bit more he must be calm.

“Why you bring this big human here?” A woman‘s voice, an unfamiliar voice.“They are coming ,Uma. “They took the Lady, what if they come back for him. He good I think.” Silence for a moment then,“Big man, big man wake. You need move farther back. They get you. They will not come back here.” He moved farther back on his own, once he knew they were trying to help him and not harm. He opened his eyes and looked. They were human just under fed, and lack of sunshine. They were hiders. It had to have been since the beginning. Their eyes were glazed over as blind, and their skin was a pearly white. Skin and bones really hard to tell the men from the women.

“Shhh, shh quite now. We talk after they leave.” The door opened and slammed shut. “Where is he?” He has laid in the sand for six days. You said he was dead. NOW WHERE IS HE?”

“He was dead boss. We checked him. Even took those rags that he covered with. Jack said he saw one of those mutant wolves. Maybe they got him.”

“You should have brought him when I told you too. Icarn is on the move and he is unsatisfied with our recent bait.”Right now he was very unhappy with his men. Evidently they could not follow orders. “Hey boss what about that Lady. She ain’t done nothing but stir up trouble, since she been in there. She got them all a praying and having them believe some Hero is going to save them.”

It was all Hero could do to remain still and not give them all away. “We could try, I guess. Probably need to get rid of her anyway. She won’t be no good to us dead of starvation. Now Lets get them supplies loaded and head out. This place gives me the creeps.”

He heard the door slam and let out a deep breath he had been holding. “What is bait? He thought he might know but he really wanted it verified. “Well we do not really know. We just know when they take you, you never return. I think it is a sacrifice.” That is what he had been thinking.

He remembered now. The wolves had stood guard over him. He had seen her face, had felt her tears. His heart hurt, he felt his body aflame. She was near, she was his Lady, and he was getting her back. “Do not worry Lady, I am coming.” He smiled, she heard him for her whispered words carried upon the air, “I know, my Hero. I know.”

Chapter 25

“Her heart is pure, her love is true. She tries to ease our suffering all of the people imprisoned with her. She has given us her food, she has prayed with us, and for us. Why do you hate her so?” The woman that always cackled shrugged her shoulders. It mattered not to me. I have tried many times to befriend her, pray for her, but each time she turned me away.

But always I will pray for her. No one seems to know what bait is, but I have an idea. I am thinking sacrifice, and I fear no more. God will not let me be a sacrifice for anyone but Him.

I can not say I have not been afraid since I have been in here, but it was not for long. The Lord was with me, and I felt Hero’s presence stronger each day.

He is my soul, but I can not tell him, not yet. The first time I met him, I knew he was meant to be my mate, but he must be the one to talk of it. It is not the time.

I can not give up hope. I feel my faith strong within me. I had questioned the reasons for me being here and Hero somewhere else. I should not have. I know God always has his reasons, and I think I know why.

Quite time, thinking time, rebuilding time. We need to figure a way to build a bridge across the split. Even though it is extremely wide there has to be a way. Or we could build a barrier to prevent people from falling into the split. It would all work itself out. And that was our purpose for being here. Settling in this location, saving these people from their situation.

If we could remove all the debris, stack all the lumber from the destroyed buildings, and start anew.

There was potting soil, in the store where the sunglasses were, we would just have to deal with the creatures, in there. I had the vegetable and fruit seeds from the man, (I still think he was an angel). We could build a shed to grow things in.

We could bring Nessie, the other animals, Tom, and the rest. There would be enough people to work at it, and start over again.

Funny how weakness made your brain think of things you should have known all along but only now brought it to mind.

All was quiet, no chatter, and I closed my eyes. My stomach growled furiously and I knew soon I would have to eat. I could already encircle my wrist with my fingers, and crawling more than walking.

“Do not worry Lady, I am coming for you.” My throat was dry, and only a whisper escaped, “I know, my Hero, I know.

Chapter 26

I think the woman in here with us loved to torture me. I did not know any of their names and never asked. That would make it personal. But if my mission was going to be fulfilled I needed to get personal. But the woman; well I was not so sure. Never give up hope, though.

“Day seven,” She cackled, as the boulder moved from the door. No one came through. I could hear screams, shouts, and people running. “No not that way, that way is death.” The screams stopped but I could still hear feet running.

A light came, "Out everyone out.” I could not move. I had sat so long my body had went to sleep. I could see the light now, but my eyes could not handle the brightness. Someone was at the entrance way guiding and helping the people, and still I sat. I do not know what overcome me. I just know of a sudden, I could not breathe.

“Out you people. You can escape, now. There is nothing to hold you here anymore.” But still they sat, all but the cackler. Slowly she walked to the entrance, but stopped and cowered at every noise. She walked through the entrance and not long after instead of hearing her normal cackle I heard screams, down, down, down farther, till I heard them no more.

My eyes were shut, I needed to rest just for a moment. Let everyone else clear out first, then I would leave. I felt his breath against my ear, and he gently pulled me up, holding me tightly. I tried steps, but I could not walk them. He lifted me in his arms and my head rested on his shoulder. I felt my life returning, I felt my soul, I felt my heart smile.

He bade everyone go to the right, left meant certain death. “Show me. I can walk now.” He released me from his arms but still held my hand. “Slowly lady, would be easy to walk off the edge.” And I knew what he meant. We were inside the earth and the drop off was the crack in the earth. A bottomless pit awaited anyone that ventured this way. It come quickly, without warning and that was the screams that lasted long after they should have ended.

I prayed for the lost souls that had journeyed that way, and prayed for the ones that made it out safely.

“We must go now. There is still danger. We must leave this place.” I had not realized how many people were in there but we passed more cave like rooms. We made sure everyone was out before we left, then the earth shook, but not like the big quake, more of a ......everyone scattered.

He was huge. Taller than the post office. I had never seen a giant, the only existence I had known was in the bible. But here was one trying to step on our people.

The people had pretty much gotten out of the way except for me and Hero, and his giant steps, brought him close quickly. Hero handed me my bow, but the arrows did no good. “I am Icarn.” His voice was loud, echoing throughout the town. “I want food, now.”

Again the earth shook and it settled. Each time the earth dropped. He stomped his foot like a child with a temper tantrum. “YOU,” His voice boomed as if thunder over the mountainside. It was me he wanted, but he was not going to get me. How to prevent it, I did not have a clue, but it would come.

Chapter 27

Icarn bent down reaching for me. His hair was so long, I could have climbed it as a rope, but looking at him it was short. It really only reached his shoulders, but his shoulders were huge. It was a dusky charcoal color, and it matched the freckles upon his face. The color must be from the sun. He did not burn, he tanned. That was weird since everyone else burned, and he was closer to the sun.

Maybe it was the location he was from. there was life other than here but really big life. I side stepped his hand. My goodness the size of his fingers. Almost the size of one of my legs. I shot an arrow into his finger and it only must have been a pin prick to him. I think I just made him angry. He slammed his fist upon the sand and it created a vibration, picking me up and tossing me in the air.

I was so tired, weak, and hungry but God had given me the strength for this battle. But now it must end. He reached for me again and I took off running, motioning for Hero to join me. Icarn stood reaching his full height , and we ran avoiding his gigantic feet. Now I know what they meant by giant steps. And we were running straight for the crack in the earth. Closer and closer, to the crack and the last minute I turned left, Hero turned right, and Icarn could not stop. I could hear his screams as he tumbled into nothingness below.The screams gave way to a sad echo.

I plopped down on the ground, to tired to move, and Hero moved to my side. He also plopped down. I looked at him, he looked at me, and for some unknown reason, laughter burst forth. Could be from, joy, could be from being alive, or could just be from the insanity of it all. I mean really how many giants have ever been around? Icarn was the first one I had ever seen, and I wondered were there any more? Such a big possibility.

What was happening? The whole area began to shake and Hero and I held tightly each other. The remaining buildings tumbled, the survivors ran in random directions avoiding the aftermath. The post office crumbled into dust, glass from the windows shattering, and massive boulders rolled from under the earth where we had been imprisoned.

Still we held tightly to each other, still the earth shook, and the crack in the earth was filling with rock and debris. When it was filled to the top, the earth no longer shook. A quiet peace settled.

The survivors came out from hiding slowly, looking around in wonder. The hiders came from the only building that remained standing, the one where I got my sunglasses.

Hand and hand Hero and I made ourselves known. We were home. This was where we would settle, start anew. This was our new beginning.

The wagon was still there and still in one piece, but where was Jezzie?

Chapter 28

“I know you.” I turned. She was an old woman, perhaps in her seventies. “You lived up the mountain, little old cabin up there.” All the time she spoke I was thinking no, no, please do not tell me. What if it was bad? What if it was something I did not want to remember?. But I have never, well not sure about the past, but now I have never walked away from anyone. That would be rude.

She cocked her head to the side, and after looking for a minute said, “Maybe that was not you after all,” And she hobbled off. I watched as a young girl, really filthy girl, took her arm and was leading her away. She was not the only filthy one, we all were.

This was good. People walking about, getting to know each other. Even the hiders had come out. Hero had let me in on a short version of hiders, my rescue, and how he had been left for dead.

We gathered everyone together, and led them to the waterfall. It was amazing how people could change so much after the grit and grime was washed away. There was so much laughter and chatter, so much happiness had come this day, or night which one I did not know. I did not have the cackler’s calendar to rely on.

The man that had looked after me while I was imprisoned was called Mark. He claimed to have been named after the book of Mark in the bible. He had brought me a can of peaches. He had opened them and everything. I was delighted with his gift, so delighted I kissed him on the cheek. I watched as his face turned red.

At one time he had been a hider. They had stock piled food way back in the back of the store. He had slipped out one day, and they had caught him. “Lady I think the reason I was caught was to meet you. It matters not anymore. I am at your service anytime.”That was so sweet. “Thank you, Mark. I will remember that.”

Most everyone were trying to find a place to lay their heads. They were clean now, most had eaten, quenched their thirst, and now their energy was abandoning them. It was time for me to rest as well.

There were more people now to guard and they were scattered. How were we to guard them? It would be better to get them all together, but Hero took my hand and led me away.

He pointed to the north, the south, the east, and west. “Do not worry Lady, we are well guarded. We have nothing to fear.

They were beautiful. Wolves stood in all directions. Four of them, but they were bigger than a normal wolf, stronger, and deadlier. Two were ivory white, and two were black as a ravens wings.

“Hero, have you seen Jezzie?” I had no idea why I worried over her. It was the same with the stranger‘s horse. They would come when they were needed.“No Lady, I have not, but I am sure she will show.” He touched his finger to my lips and said, “Shhh now Lady, let us go rest. You have been through a tough time.” He led me to the store and we went to a secret room in back. I worried no longer over the cuts and bruises I managed to receive, but I could hear his sharp intake of breath.

I turned towards him and touched his cheek. Oh what tender eyes he held. I could never get enough of looking into his brown eyes, yet now was not the time for declarations of love. A little voice flitting through my mind teased my thoughts. Will the time ever be right? He held me gently in his arms and sleep came quickly.

Chapter 29

I awoke with my head on Hero’s shoulder. It felt good, it felt so right. I wanted to watch him sleep, but it was really dark back here, dark as the cave. I had almost got my eyes readjusted to the sunshine, and now I am in darkness again. I shook it off. I could not fear. I had God watching over me and Hero by my side.

I could feel the beat of his heart, and the warmth of his breath. I could feel the peace, the feeling of safety, that Hero sent forth. I snuggled back up against him and enjoyed the feel of him. I did not know how long it would last.

Our world had been spinning us like a child’s top. A new journey, a new adventure each day, or night. It was not really so bad being unaware of time and days. I felt more appreciation for what God had given us. I felt a deeper appreciation for people, but most of all, I had a deeper love for God.

My thirst had returned. I eased from Hero’s arms, and stood grabbing my bow and flashlight. Though I was just going to grab some water, I would not be caught without a weapon. So many things could happen, so many things could go wrong.

“Hold Lady, I will go with you.” “It is okay Hero. I am just going for water.” His voice became more insistent. “I said hold Lady. I lost you once, I will not loose you again.” Another time, another place, not really knowing for sure, but I think I would be upset. But now, at this moment, my heart was singing a very happy song.

His hand touched mine and our fingers entwined. The flashlight put out a weak glow as we walked through the shadows of stacked boxes. It was if they knew what was to come.

I stopped us by the sunglasses. I would need another pair since mine had been lost during my capture. Wait a minute. The sun was not shining.

We practically ran out the door and looked towards the Heavens. Darkness had fallen, but not the darkness like back at the old cave. The cave where Tom, Johnny, Adam and the rest were. No this was night time darkness.

There was a full moon, and a sky full of stars. The wolves gave a chorus of howling at the moon, but not for long. Just long enough to let us know that we had survived, the worst, and getting ready to work for the best.

Chapter 30

It was cool, and it felt so good. Not wintertime cool, but the cool you felt on a summer’s night. Time, seasons, daylight, and night, things we had taken for granted now served as a lesson learned.

Hero and I watched the sunrise together, and it was such a beautiful sight. Had I ever watched a sunrise? I was not sure, but I was watching it now.

I was no longer going to call our people survivors, they were neighbors. John, the barber, and his wife Leia the seamstress, Jimmy the carpenter, and his son, Anthony, Chancy the grounds keeper, and so many more.

There were many, I was overwhelmed, not many as in big city many, but enough to start our own little town. There were more carpenters, millers, shop clerks, and the list went on and on. Now all we needed was organization and team work.

They began to walk to Hero and I and soon they had all gathered. They looked to us, they looked to me, and I did not want the responsibility. I was a warrior, a gatherer, a disciple, not a leader.

Besides it was time to go back to the cave and gather the others. They should be here with us, in our new home. There were no houses yet, no buildings, except the store, but that was soon to be taken care of.

“Lady, what do we do now?” I think that was Jacob the worrier. “Well we get organized. Everyone has their talents, it is time to put them to use. We rebuild. We share food, and water, we grow crops, we build houses, there are many things to be done.”

“But Lady that will take time.” Of course there had to be one drama queen in the mix, so now we had Debbie drama. “And where are you going anytime soon? We have no clock, we have nothing to say rush, rush, rush. Time is unimportant. Enjoy this day God has given you. We survived. Appreciate that.”

“So Lady, what is your talent? Can you build, can you sew, what can you do?” I do not think it was what he said, but how he said it. He was a pudgy little man,(which was out of place here amongst the ones that had little food.) and he had a smirk upon his face. And then he had the nerve to look me over like he was buying livestock. Well maybe I was just imagining it, but then maybe I was not, because I felt Hero tense up and the look on his face was none to pleasant.

“I am a warrior, a settler, I am not a leader, and I do not do arguing. Though Hero may take a mate, he will lay with her at night, but on the morrow, I will be by his side, fighting, protecting, exploring this new world.” What had I done? I should have left Hero out of this. I think my face must have turned all kinds of red. I just as much said he was my mate. How to correct this before I stuck my foot further in my mouth, I was unaware. I am sure he would not forget this.

Hero stepped forward. he did not look at me, did not smile, but looked straight at the pudgy fellow. “Lady is a warrior and a very good one. Do you think y’all are the first ones she has helped? Towards the west are cannibals. Yes they eat people. It was her bravery, her courage, her faith in God that saved those people, and almost cost her her life.’

“Though she may someday marry, she may lay with him at night, but on the morrow I will be by her side. I will always fight with her, go where she goes, and have her back no matter what. If anyone has a problem with that come forward now.” The pudgy man lost the smirk on his face and eased his way into the back of the crowd, however another stepped forward. A little skinny fellow only about five feet tall, long shaggy red hair and a thick beard to match. Surely this man was not going to challenge Hero.

“I am Elvin, sir, and Lady,” He nodded his head once at each word. I am a preacher and I would be honored to marry you two. It is known by all you are meant to be together.” “Well Elvin, the preacher, I am honored that you would do this, and honored that we have a man of God among us. Now we can have a church. You will preach for us won’t you.” Okay so I was avoiding the subject of marriage. For one Hero had not asked me, and now he had a choice of more women no. For another, it was not time, not yet.

Hero had been put on the spot. Yes he wanted Lady as his mate, but it was not time. How could he say this without hurting his soul, his mate. Besides there were more men now, and it was time to bring Johnny, Tom and the others. Tom was in good health and a doctor, maybe she would prefer him. Oh his heart hurt at the thought.

My heart hurt at the thought of Hero laying with another, but he was a handsome man, and a brave warrior. There were more women now, and clean they looked pretty. I would not dwell on it now, that would be future. What God wanted would be the outcome.

At the same time we spoke,”Thank you Elvin, but it is not time yet.” I think we both breathed a sigh of relief. Yes we were mates and I held a deep love for this man, but something was telling me yes, it will happen, but not yet. Now was not the time.

I had work to do. We all had work to do. Everyone got busy putting their talents to use. The barber was cutting hair, the seamstress was sewing clothes, there were many stacking lumber from the fallen buildings, removing debris, all were busy except the pudgy man.

Ellie took it upon herself to cook for everyone, and I made it plain those that did not work, did not eat. “If they give you trouble fetch Hero or me,old pudgy over there, if he does not work soon, no food.” She laughed. “That is Curtis the banker. He was always so greedy, and mean. He has never had a kind word for anyone.” “Well Ellie, perhaps we should take him down a notch or two.” I winked and walked off.

I could not help the sharp intake of breath that come forth from my lips. Hero was without a shirt, helping stack the lumber, his skin had become a dark brown, and without the wrappings he was indeed a fine specimen of a man.

I went into the store, got on my knees and thanked God for the opportunity He put before us. I knew there was more, I could feel the restlessness. Soon we must get the others. We needed Tom. It would be good to have a doctor around.

After my conversation with God I found some flower pots in the store and the potting soil. My back pack was still in the wagon, so I retrieved the seeds. I put the tomato seeds in three different pot and found a nice out of the way spot to put them. Now for the water. I could use bottled water, but then I would just have to refill the bottles. I found a jug, I already had my bow, but for some reason I preferred my machete, and I had not used it in awhile, so I also took it along.

Thinking and walking just like before. I could find some pipe, drag it to the waterfall, and run it into the town. We could build a big barrel to catch the water. We could also build a smaller barrel, put it in the shade and the coolness would keep drinks and things like that cold.

He followed her, and watched her, and he waited.

Chapter 31

She was beautiful, his Lady. Why did she take off on her own? Did she not realize she was always in his thoughts. He was always aware of her. He could feel her hearts beat when she was not near. He could feel her breath, as a whispering thought. He loved her. He had not told her, but she knew.

The jug was filling and he watched as she stepped under the falling water. It fell upon her, and he closed his eyes. He did not need to see, he knew. He knew the way her eyes sparkled with joy at the simplest pleasures, the way the corners of her lips turned up in an innocent smile.

She was through now and he would carry the water. He showed himself, and he saw her eyes light with pleasure, someday, yes someday.

“Wonder what lies past these trees?” I know it came out of the blue, but I really was curious. “Well Lady, perhaps we should find out.” I was not surprised to find he was there. I felt him, I could sense his presence. He had given me my space and I loved him that much more. He always knew what I needed.

He carried the water back for me, and I watered the seeds I had planted. It would be harder for the fruit trees, the soil was ,mainly sand. Of course if I dug the hole deep enough I could put potting soil in, then the seeds, or I could start them in a flower pot.

Curtis the banker came over and offered his help. He had no skills that he knew of (besides money) but he had stayed on a farm for awhile. He would not say much about it except he loved to watch things grow.

He carried bags and bags of potting soil, and once started he would not stop. I think he lost himself in the task at hand. There was no longer any chatter, no longer any sarcasm, and I did not have to give him direction in anything he was doing. He really was not a bad sort, but then again he had to go without lunch earlier in the day.

Shadows lengthened the evening sky, and everyone was at their stopping point. There was only a few working on a wash barrel, but it was not through yet. Everyone was heading for the waterfall to wash up for supper.

Hero and I were left alone. We both were getting restless. Things had been started here and they were well able to tend the town themselves. They are getting organized, they were breathing, once again they held hope.

As soon as Jezzie returned I was going back for the others. This was their future as well. This town needed a doctor, fresh milk, eggs, and oh how I missed Nessie.

The wolves had remained and Hero and I would feed them, when we were here. When we were gone, Morris would feed them. Morris was young, perhaps a teenager, it was hard to tell. I noticed Sarah Jane eyeing him a lot this day. Well we did have a preacher now.

The wolves were baying now, everyone was running from the waterfall back to town. An occasional scream tore through the air, but then all was quite.

Just like a school girl I jumped up and down and actually cried happy tears. Hero was smiling from ear to ear, The wolves stopped their baying, and the whole town was looking at us really funny.

Jezzie was back and she had brought three horses with her. Now we were building up our animal stock. After we brought back the others, Jezzie and the wagon could stay here, and Hero and I could take the horses exploring.

There was still a lot of land out there to explore, a lot of survivors, and a whole lot of curiosity.

Chapter 32

I found Elvin to be a true man of God. He prayed over our meals, prayed over the crops started by Curtis and I, and he even prayed over the wolves. Many a time when Hero and I were on our knees and he came to join us.

The moon had passed five times since Jezzie had returned, and on the morrow Hero and I would depart for the cave. I felt a sense of urgency, mixed with a sense of excitement. I knew Tom could handle the small group, and the animals, but I still felt that something was not quite right.

Two buildings were up, a church, and community building. The water barrel for cooling was completed and the washing barrel was almost through. I still preferred the water fall. It provided a sense of peace and privacy.

I usually bathed with clothes on to wash them as well, but this time I removed everything.. There would be no prying eyes, the wolves guarded me well, especially my biggest wolf, my Hero. I did not feel his eyes on me and that was just as well. It was too soon, and we were not married yet.

I felt good, I felt clean, and I stood guard over Hero as he done with me. We walked back together in silence. My mind was on our journey to come.

After arriving back in town I went into the church and Hero followed. We were on our knees asking God for his blessing on our journey, and thanking him for our people and the wonders already accomplished.

There was a big change in Curtis. I think he was meant to be a gardener rather than a banker. Several of the men had gathered enough old wood to start wooden sidewalks, and had even built some wooden benches.

A long wooden table was in the center of town, and that is where we all gathered for our meals. Elvin asked God to bless our food before us, and just before we started our food Elie came around to my side of the table and bless her heart she had some sweet tea. I think I thanked her so much her eyes sparkled from pure joy.

Many things I missed since the cleansing begun, but I managed. Many things I had drunk, goats milk, hot Pepsi, even hot water. This was sweet tea, and you better believe I enjoyed it immensely.

Several of the women helped Elie gather the dishes from the table, and the men hung out just to chat.

Hero come to my side and said, “Lady may I have this dance?” I was going to speak of no music but of a sudden I heard some. Someone had found an old boom box and though the radio would not play, there were CD’s. I discovered I knew how to slow dance, and even later just danced. There was so much laughter. I guess we were celebrating, or maybe it was a farewell party. Soon the batteries died on the player, and though there were more, everyone was tired, and ready to call it a night.

She watches me. She had watched me all night, and the feeling was creepy. Did the old woman really know me, or was she mistaking me for someone else? She had called me Cindy the other day. For some reason it was familiar, but then the young girl, her granddaughter Erica snatched her away before I could ask more. I really did not want to know more, though.

Hero and I had a tent now. One of the wolves we named Bane. Why I do not know,it just sounded right. Bane was always more watchful, he chose to watch our tent as we slept. The other wolves remained nearby, watching, waiting. I think a few more had come in the last moon’s pass.

I did not know their thoughts, but Hero did. They had protected him as he lay weak, and dying upon the sand. Yes, they were welcome here and the new ones as well.

As I lay asleep, dreams flowed through a misty haze torturing my mind.

Chapter 33

He was a man, a big man, mean looking. He was reaching for me. He grabbed me by the hair, and I was terrified. “Lady, Lady awaken please.” I woke terrified and shaking fiercely. “What is it Lady? What is wrong?” He held me and I calmed a little. I did not tell him, I could not tell him, because I did not know myself. Before I woke I saw the old woman in the distance tears from her eyes.

I lay in Hero’s arms fear keeping me from sleep, and I could tell he did not sleep either. It was decided we would leave before sunrise. If we should need sleep we could climb in the wagon and rest.

We were leaving Jezzie and the old wagon, and one of the horses. They would be useful moving lumber and hauling debris. Even though the crack in the earth had been filled, we still had to build a bridge to bring the wagon across. That had been done, nearly after Icarns demise.

The men had built a new wagon, complete with a roof. It was very nice. A covered wagon as in the old days. We were starting as they did, and I prayed every day that our progress would not end up as it had in modern days, before the cleansing.

We had proven that we could survive, on what little we had. Though things were missed we could make it. It was sure great having that sweet tea. She found it in the hiders things. In fact I think they had told her about it.

Curtis had been happy too. Little sprouts were coming up all over the place. He had even found a hoe, and turned some of the soil. He said though it was sandy, if he could dig deep enough, or even mix it with some potting soil he might be able to get some grass started. There had been some grass seed in the store also.

We were loading up the wagon with supplies when Elvin come upon us. He said that something had woke him, and when he discovered what we were doing he wanted to wish us well, and safety.

I was grateful that he was awake to bless our journey. I entered the church, Hero by my side, and prayed for the safety of our town, our people, and our journey.

Flashes of that man in my dream kept flitting through my mind. I never did get a good look at him, but I knew he was evil. I could feel it. I began to shrivel inside at Hero’s touch but why? I did not want to. I loved him and I knew I was hurting him, and though I tried there was something I did not understand.

The wagon was loaded now. I was not sure how long the trip would be because there had been no concept of time when we left. There was no day and night, light and dark. It did not matter we were on our way now, and no matter the length of the journey we would have more citizens, fresh eggs, fresh milk, and a doctor.

I talked to God quite a bit as we started our journey, something just did not feel right, but I was not sure what yet. I just believe the evil man had something to do with it.

Chapter 34

I could not be cold towards Hero for long, especially during the time we slept. Bane traveled with us and though most wolves in olden times slept of the day and were active at night, Bane did both it depended on the need.

The lack of sleep had taken it’s toll on me and Hero finally insisted I crawl in the wagon and sleep. If I was needed he would wake me.I know I slept, but the evil man kept appearing. Not for long, just a whisper here and there. Every time the evil one came for me Hero replaced him.

The third pass of the moon and we passed what was once the road to the Baker farm. I was wide awake now, looking at the marvel of the new world. A dirt bank covered the entrance to what had once been the road to the Bakers farm , and trees were growing. If you did not know you would not believe that had once been a dirt road.

Soon we would arrive. I needed to walk a bit and Hero joined me. He took my hand in his and I realized it had been awhile since we had just held hands and walked. As usual we did not need words. Bane was close on our heals and as Jezzie had done, the horses kept moving. It was as if they knew where to go.

I still had the feeling that something was not quite right and the closer we got to the cave, the more the feeling affected me.

I understood that Hero was worried over me, and I finally told him of my dreams and the evil one. He stopped, I stopped, and he held me tighter than he ever had before. He touched my cheek and at that moment all my fears left me. “Lady, I will never let anything happen to you. No one will harm you as long as breath flows from me.” And I believed him.

We climbed back into the wagon, and spotted the opening leading to the cave. Something was definitely wrong. I jumped down from the wagon and rushed into the cave. The smell of death was strong. I could smell burning hair, and flesh.

I ran through the cave Hero following close. Tom was burning bodies, Adam and Johnny was bringing wood to help burn them better. Tom had warned them not to eat that meat. Someone had left it on the road, it was cold, and wrapped. “I told them Lady. I practically begged them not to eat it. We did not touch it. Even the children wanted it. I do not know if it was intentional, or accidental, but they are dead. There was nothing I could do. I tried, I really did.”

I prayed with Tom, Johnny, and Adam, prayed for the dead, and prayed that there would be no more death.

“Gather your things. We have found the perfect place to start again." I looked around.Where are the animals” We put them in the cooling room and Nessie is watching over things. I went into the cooling room and sure enough she was guarding well.

I sat, and Nessie, Billy, and the cats(I could no longer call them kittens) came to welcome me. “We must go.” I washed some of the dust off my face but I really do not know why. I was just getting right back in it. Maybe it was not because of the dust, maybe it was to wash away the tears.

The cats, (there were extra now), the hens, several more (since the little chicks had grown), were in the wagon. Tom, Johnny, and Adam had also climbed up there. Nessie, her kid, and Billie walked along side.

On the journey home I told them all about our little town. I knew they would be happy there. There was life, happiness, and friendship, and so much to do.

“Tom, it is okay. You can not control people. It was meant to happen.” I turned and smiled at Johnny and Adam, Boys if you look in that box over there you will find a jar of peanut butter. There are also some crackers in there. We also brought kool aid, but it is warm I am sure.

I do not think it mattered to them. It was food, it was something besides eggs and goats milk, and they were growing boys. They had grown a lot since I saw them last.

A shiver ran up my spine, but as soon as it came it was gone. A warning of things to come. Passed the Bakers farm road was a swarm, or herd, I really do not know what you would call them. But they were there and there was no where we could go. We had to fight.

Psalm 27:5 'For he will hide me in his shelter in the day of trouble; he will conceal me under the cover of his tent; he will lift me high upon a rock.

Chapter 35

Flat noses, red bloodshot eyes; you could barely catch a glimpse from the droopy lids. They had only a few tendrils of hair, and their skin was almost an ivory white, and their teeth(If you could call them that )had a light greenish tint. Their clothes hung in tatters, and they walked in a stooped manner.

As they moved forward towards us, I got a better look at them. Their teeth were jagged, and sharp like shards of glass. Froth dripped from their lips. One had a piece of dried meat hung between the edges, and it really looked to be raw.

Ten maybe? Hero and I could probably handle it. I do not think Tom has ever fought, and I bade Johnny and Adam remain in the wagon. They needed to survive, they were the future

They rushed us. To be in the condition their bodies held they were quick. In no time at all they were upon us. It was to close in for the bow and arrows, so I had my machete striking anything in my path. Hero, was cornered as well, and slashing as I did.

Tom and Adam grabbed Nessie, Billy, and the kid and put them inside the wagon for safety. They would not have a chance to fight off the swarm, or whatever they were called. That was one worry off my mind, I would not have to watch out for them as well.

One of them came from behind and I felt its long jagged nails attach themselves to my arm. Its nails were hung in my skin. Finally it got loose and had a small strip of my skin which it tasted. It really went into a frenzy then. I remember going down, my arm bleeding, and the creature on top of me. It was going for my throat and I was holding it off trying to get the machete at an angle to attack, when Bane jumped , knocking it off of me.

Bane struck like a wild animal(which he was) sharpened fangs tearing chunks from the creature. He had a taste of blood now and he was after all the creatures. Soon they were defeated and Tom, jumped from the wagon with his doctoring kit.

Antiseptic and bandage, I was ready to go. Hero had a long gash down the side of his face, and I could tell the antiseptic burnt. He bit his lip to keep from yelping, and I tried not to smile. Tom said it would probably scar and Hero frowned at that, but me, I loved that man so much he always looked good.

The dark shadow that had come over me was gone now, so I thought the danger was over. Upon the road we moved again, except for a wagon going west, we were moving east. Through the night we traveled and by morning we were nearing our little town.

And that got me to thinking, our town needed a name. Though I would travel near and far, I would always return. This was where I had awakened after the cleansing, this is where I came back after the farm, and this is where I came after the cave.

Even now I felt like I was coming home.

Chapter 36

The wolves were baying, but not an angry bay. They knew it was us. They were welcoming us back home.

There was a lot of activity going on. Curtis was tending the garden, Ellie was putting food on the table, and Mark, along with a man I did not know his name were building a box inside the ground.

The wagon came to a stop and everyone ran to greet us. I felt so alive, so loved. I introduced Tom, Adam , and Johnny to the towns folk. Morris, Adam, and Johnny were close to the same age, and they were chattering up a storm. When Morris discovered the animals he was so excited. he was the animal tender, that was his passion.

Everyone was excited over the animals. Ellie was already thinking of breakfast, fresh eggs and milk for the whole town..

The underground box was actually a cooling box. A side was partitioned off to keep things cool without getting wet, the other side held the water to keep drinks and things cool.The sidewalk had been extended, more wooden chairs had been built, and a small house was started.

Hero and I were informed that it was our house, and when we went on our travels and we returned it would be a place to lay our heads.

Hero and I walked the town hand in hand greeting everyone.Tom, Adam, and Johnny were doing the same. Morris had the animals settled and brought the wolves in. None here feared the wolves anymore for they knew they protected the people of the town.

Elvin ran up to us and Mark was not so far behind.

“Welcome home, Hero and Lady. We have missed you.” Mark handed me a bouquet of flowers. They were not real, but it did not matter, they were beautiful. Thank you Mark, I will treasure them. Elvin spoke,”We hope you do not mind. We settled on a name for the town, but if you do not like it we can change it.

They had grabbed some spray paint from the store and was in the process of painting a sign. New Beginnings; a perfect name. Yes I liked it.

The old woman’s eyes were on me I could feel them. She walked to me and grabbed my hand. Shivers upon my body, and a deep voice echoed my mind. “Cindy, I am coming for you.”

I took a deep breath and ignored it.

I survived the cleansing, God had been good to us. I had a good man, good friends, and I was home. New Beginnings. Yes a perfect name.

0 notes

badlydrawnstuff · 7 years ago

Text

Fate Goes (to the market)

bbbbb

#fate goes au #badlydrawnstuph #2

0 notes